






-7 


^ / 


♦ O. .O' ** - * 


C' 


«>* V 
© 0 X 




^ A % 

o * X * A O* 

/ .^ c v*°o 

N ^ 


■ ^ 


1 ^ 

* v * 

* _ * 

= \° <?,. - 

’*V 

«> +y°, ■% 

, 7.i\3>#/i. " ^ 

•%- 7 . 



0 N 0 


> <A 


<* v 0 « X 

* - *<? ,< 

, "V 'P 1^ 

^ ^ -* N 
^ " A K 

A x°°, * 


‘V 

•A * ^ 

A 

O ** 

X o s < 

*T» 

• 4> o. 

+ r- 

y O 

j- A'J 

y 

r 



</> 0 A V 

*P «\ v 


<i 


Q> 1 B * 



\> o V > 


W '. U///^\ . • v'. < \> n 

* A •>^v* A % 

s O.' * * 5 ) & *4 

s -0 <* . y 0 * K * A 


O 0 


\ 


^ ,0° *•, 
A* * v * 0 A \ 

V> r* /<p Cs, * *f> 


x « • & 



/ 




-i> 


\ 0 ^. 


* <* 


o 



H 


o 


s * 0 


9 I 1 


f -Wa* 



\V‘ * 

** .<y - 



•*■ - f C l 

. a- „•*“ ,\,V', V *<!■ v. 

7 - . ,<<m!/A ° ^ A 


“ aV <a 


* * ’ 7^ . V I 6 


7 o * *. * x '\ 



V 

O o x 



s' A ... 

H ' sp 

i -P •"b" 

+ A * 

a - v- V * 
^ xA ® \° ^ 

V^ ^ ^ * 



o A) 

■>*. v * A? -*<• 

t os C /V'**"' o^ s -' ,B « Af. 

J Cr <- ^e/rpp - 1 . -f 




•>• V 

o 0 






'A-. 

^A-r ^ rv 

» c \0 

^ > 

^ y « A 

\ V s 3 - S © ' A 

V . s ^ ^ . 0 * <?- 11 

^ A T- 

« A 

<» 




? * 

% A ^ -few ^ y '\ 

C 0 ♦ . O. r 0^ X * V * * <*> A c 0 N G « r7 b 

^ ^ A v ° 




V* A C ° N '♦' V/ b // **° 0 > L ' < ‘ v,fl 

iV> * ^ ^ V 


\° 




0 


1 t ' V *'rffe. 1 < " » A J ° ’-^-' 

'*=. o’* ; - -7 7 

7 *A * 

s y x v> 5 0 <i p. j o 

\» N s S * 41 / / O- * - 9 N 0 V * 0 

v «• - •' f j,v c> V' v 1 ^_' ** > 

/ -Wa v fe a * S$h'« * <\ 

, TAV^V^wv » 4 \V </> ” 77 '|i' , . S > ' c >, 7 ■ i -^i^*V\- y' „ . 

o c//k.^a\vv a ,/>_ - « A <$* ° % :><, ■ \> *. oy t 1 

■ -. « » a A .y A' y 1 A> » 

% A 'V ^7 °° o°\'*.\^% //"'*>-'• 




r t\ S 




A y s ) 



'oo' 





A ^ V V o' 




c* 


ry y \ ti. 



* *** ^ 


• 


•>* 



c 


0' \ 


*' 1 * 


k o .«. V*^'V 

\ C Q s~i r\ * 


\° Vk 

% t> 


> _v 


J2* : ^ ^ ^ 

^^7 0 ^0 ©^ >. ^ 

s 


4 -r, 

s O' rx 

V *"^* ^ ''AJ^ V - * 

v C» ' y ^ - <* 

^^ <1? * 0 s o ’ ;0‘ 

V * \ '* > ,9 v 


O0 



°/ ^ j i O 

,0 V * v * 0 a 

A* ^ 


\V J**, ^ ' 3 K 0 ’ 


V O ’ ^ '* 


9 V % 


A* r 

cy * 

v « 


* cy A 

<* y o, X* A 


* v> ^ 3 

* V <?' 


f * aVi/> 

V ^ % * «i 

' 0 . X 4 ’ A 'o. * 



^ V ** 

<* O 0 * 


« *• 

•N oS 

* \V- ^ ' 


V f° 0 ^ * 9 . 1 * S ' * 3 M 0 ^ a0° C © 

(V * x * o ^v V «, s „✓>*/* > .9^ ^ ^ * 0 ,, 

V ^ %■ v, * jfflfev* *> „<& 

> ♦ 4\ v %•>< C „ </> .\v ,. .'-•.{ t •• . ,- '*£*>. .C ' <* jA R» /% . 


• * 
. v 2 
° <V> o 


„ * 


V 


, w* ; l 
* .<?■* % ° 


(py'iL'i % 


ry^ y v «. v * 

/\ ^ ° J. s s \0^ •"* y 

(\' 0 N G ^ * S •s ill. V. 

-A v t ° 4 1 ©. .0 V V 9 ^ . <f>^ 

• O » - c^'Tv^. ^ »_> ( y V /y'7'"2-_ ^ 




V“. \ ^ 


o 

_ , ; / \ \ 

V”' •'•''' < C ’ V v.. ^ 

> f 0- v* *- <p - 



V^' .' 

^7 o 

> * 

C> ^ 

^ 9 I 1 " V 

,9’ c* v 9 

•^J, A <v ' J\^nT/U ^ .V ^ ^ 

> 






, x^ /\ -0^ 

</> ■* <v * N v v 

v c '* * °o C v v v 

- ^ 4 




0> f r p 

V °2u . . 

^ 4- -0 

* \' S • « r '> 0 H 0 0^ 

V . s ,. ; // ^ av % 

1 rT- .\. ♦ ^ 

° ^ ^ « 

7 v 


•\ ’ "// /"■ s s ,6* 

A ^ X C»^S 7 © ^ 

.<V ^ -r^wv / 



^ vt\ N 



Captain Dan Richards 











I 


\ 


\ 




\ 



























































































































































































































“ j4t that moment Dan was tackled 


‘Page 1 G9 


Captain 
Dan Richards 


BY 

EVERETT T. TPMLINSON 

Author of 

" The Winner Series,” “ The Ward Hill Series ” 
“The Blue and Buff Series,” etc. 



PHILADELPHIA 

The Griffith & Rowland Press 

BOSTON CHICAGO ST. LOUIS 
TORONTO, CAN. 





Copyright 1914 by 
A. J. ROWLAND, Secretary 

Published March, 1914 



APR -6 1914 


/ 

; ) CI,A371257 ' ^ 


PREFACE 


Interest in school life is perpetual. The new gen- 
eration, whether found in Maine or California, is 
facing problems which, although every individual 
considers them unique, are much the same. The ele- 
ments of character are not largely subject to the con- 
trol of geography nor of the passing years. Hope, 
courage, and faith are among the unseen and the 
eternal elements of life. 

A story based upon the life in a boarding-school 
contains a little more of the element of romance than 
does the story which has the high school for its 
setting. Perhaps in this case, as in many others, 
distance lends enchantment. Whatever the cause 
may be, most boys are of the opinion that self- 
reliance, independence, and the difficulties and re- 
wards are a little more closely defined in the former 
school than in the latter. 

In this story the writer has taken as his hero an 
ordinary boy facing the problems, which, under 
varying forms, every lad must meet and by which 
he is either made or broken. 

Of course I have no desire to have a familiar 
“ moral ” transferred from the end, where it for- 
merly was placed, to the beginning of the book. I 


PREFACE 


have made these statements because they were based 
upon my own experience and observation. It is not 
natural for young life to deal with abstract questions. 
As in the case of older persons, these appeals are 
never so strong as when they are personal. The 
love of a story is almost instinctive. It is one of the 
earliest requests of childhood. So the lessons which 
I would teach I have tried to incorporate in a story. 
If the tale shall interest my young readers I shall be 
glad. If it shall inspire them I shall rejoice still 
more. 

I wish here to express my gratitude for the many 
responses which have come from my young readers, 
and assure them that although I am unable to write 
to each, their words are always a source of en- 
couragement. 

Everett T. Tomlinson. 

Elizabeth, N. J. 


CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

I. In the Station n 

II. The Outlook . 19 

III. New Plans 28 

IV. The New Coach 37 

V. The Telegram 47 

VI. The Departure 57 

VII. Balancing Accounts 67 

VIII. An Offer to Dan 77 

IX. The Return 87 

X. The Game 96 

XI. The Score 106 

XII. After the Game 116 

XIII. An Interruption 124 

XIV. Carlton Seeks Help 132 

XV. An Unexpected Caller 141 


CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

XVI. An Implied Bargain 151 

XVII. The Interview with Randall . . . 161 

XVIII. A False Charge 170 

XIX. Dan’s Decision 178 

XX. The Desertion 189 

XXI. In a False Position 198 

XXII. Dan's Friend 208 

XXIII. Another Go-between 217 

XXIV. An Olive Branch 226 

XXV. Thirty Pieces of Silver 236 

XXVI. A Mysterious Gift 246 

XXVII. Watson's Denial 256 

XXVIII. A Critical Time 265 

XXIX. The Final Week 276 

XXX. Conclusion 287 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


Page 

“At that moment Dan was tackled ” 

Frontispiece 

“‘Easy, lad! Easy!’ broke in Ned” n 

You didn’t get any pay for them, did you ? ’ ” 28 

“ He took the message and . . . read the con- 
tents ” 5<5 

“Dan looked up as a rap . . . was heard” 76 

“ ‘ You are the one who has trouble, I guess ’ ” 88 

“Both boys . . . ran to the window” 131 

“Mr. Blackman . . . had never been popular 
with the boys” 142 

“Dan’s anger, slozv to rise , was beginning to 

burn” 166 

“‘I understand,’ broke in Doctor Stevens 
gently” 185 

“‘I saw him,’ said Dan simply” 201 

“‘Is the bill marked ?’ asked Dan” 256 




“ ‘ Easy, lad ! Easy ! ’ broke in Ned 


‘ Page J / 








Captain Dan Richards 


CHAPTER I 

IN THE STATION 

H ELLO-O-O, Walter ! ” 

The young man who was addressed in this 
somewhat unconventional manner turned about 
sharply as he heard the hail, and as soon as he saw 
his friend and schoolmate rushing toward the wait- 
ing train he ran quickly to meet him. 

“ Ned Davis ! ” he exclaimed, as he seized the 
hand of his classmate and compelled him to drop 
the suit-case he was carrying. “ Where did you 
come from ? Going up to school now ? Had a good 
time this summer? Where have you been? What 
have you been doing? Hear about any new fellows 
entering ? Any good material for the football team ? 
Have you decided whether or not you’re going to 
college ? How is ” 

“ Easy, lad ! Easy ! ” broke in Ned at last. “ One 
at a time, if you please. I can stand a question or 
two, but you fire them at me in great chunks.” 

“ Can’t help it,” laughed Walter. “ There’s so 
much I want to know. It has been a million years 
since I’ve seen you.” 

“ How long? ” 


*Page 12 


Captain T)an Richards 


“ Well, it seems like a million anyway.” 

“ Look here, Walter ! Honestly, I think you’ve 
got that number too high.” 

“ Well, I’ll take off ten per cent.” 

“ Let me see, that will make it nine hundred thou- 
sand years instead of a million years. That’s a 
little better ” 

“ You are just as much a stickler as you ever 
were ! The trouble with you is that you haven’t any 
imagination.” 

“ You’re mistaken. It is just because I have an 
imagination and you haven’t much of any that I 
don’t exaggerate and you do. Now, if you had in 
your mental apparatus that quality which enables 
one to see what doesn’t exist ” 

“ Most of the people I know that do are called 
liars.” 

“ Precisely. But calling them that doesn’t make 
the accusation true, does it ? ” 

“ Botheration ! Don’t you know our train leaves 
in a second ? ” 

“ You startle me,” said Ned dryly as he looked 
at the huge clock in the great covered station where 
the two boys had met. “ I thought we had at 
least five minutes. If you are correct and we have 
only a second, we’d better take things easily and 
go get some luncheon.” 

“ Come on into the car ! ” 

“ Have we really time ? ” 

“No, unless you start! Here! I’ll give you a 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 


1 Page 13 


lift,” added Walter as he stooped to grasp one of 
the bags his friend was carrying. 

Ned did not protest, and in a brief time the two 
boys secured their seats, and, ignoring the presence 
of their fellow travelers, at once plunged into the 
conversation which had been interrupted when they 
boarded their train. 

“ Now what was question number one? ” inquired 
Ned. 

“ I don’t remember just what it was,” laughed 
Walter. “ One will do as well as another, so I’ll 
begin again.” 

“ Pardon me. We must follow some sane order. 
Now I am positive that I recall the first of your 
voluble and valuable queries.” 

“ What was it? ” 

“ You inquired 4 where I came from.’ ” 

“ All right. Where did you come from ? ” 

“ Immediately, comparatively, or remotely ? ” 

“ Immediately.” 

“ The last change I made was at Liberty Junc- 
tion.” 

“ You’re hopeless ! ” 

“ On the contrary, I am extraordinarily confident 
and optimistic.” 

“ Well, I’m hopeless then.” 

“ About what ? ” 

“ You.” 

“ On what basis ? ” 

“ Oh, quit ! You know what I mean.” 


Vage 14 


Certain ‘Dan ^Richards 


“ I cannot say that I fathom ” 

“ What have you been doing this summer? ” 

“ I’ve had a great time,” said Ned, dropping in- 
stantly his unctuous manner. 

“ Of course! You wrote me you had.” 

“ Then why question further ? ” 

“ Go on ! Tell me what you have been doing.” 

“ Working most of the time.” 

“ At what?” 

“ Well, my father is interested in two or three 
water companies. He seemed to think that my serv- 
ices were required at one of the plants, so I con- 
sented to help him out.” 

“Honest?” 

“Was I honest? Your question is somewhat in- 
dicative of a lurking lack of confidence in my moral 
nature. I didn’t see any money in July and August 
except what I earned. Ah, Walter, you little know 
what money is worth until you have been deprived 
of it and are compelled to get some by the sweat of 
your brow. Actual brain labor, I call it.” 

“ Do you mean to tell me that you really have 
been working in the summer vacation ? ” 

“ Don’t I look the part ? If you had seen me 
crawling out of my little bed in the early candle- 
light ” 

“ That’s a. queer place to have your bed.” 

“Where’s that?” 

“ You said your bed was in the early candle-light.” 

“ You are mistaken.” 


Captain ‘Dan ^/chords 


‘Page 15 


“ All right. I don’t care. Have it your own way. 
But what do you hear about the school ? ” 

“ It is still where it used to be when you and I 
were boys.” 

“ But what about the new fellows ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about them. Hold on ; 
yes, I do too. I have heard of two that are going 
to enter.” 

“ Who are they?” 

“ One of them is John Littlemouse.” 

“John what?” 

“ John Littlemouse.” 

“Where did he get that outlandish name?” 

“ I don’t just know, though I fancy it was given 
him.” 

“ Where does he come from? Do you know any- 
thing about him? Can he make the team? How 
old is he? Where will he room? Who is to be his 
chum ? How did you hear about him ? ‘ Little- 

mouse ’ ! I’ve heard of a Littlefield and of a Little, 
but mouse beats them all.” 

“ Those are all the questions you want to ask? ” 

“ Go on. Tell me what you know.” 

“ John Littlemouse,” began Ned soberly, “ is an 
American.” 

“ Quite likely.” 

“ I mean he is an original American. In other 
words, he’s an Indian.” 

“ What?” 

“ That’s right. Full-blood too.” 


‘Page 16 


Captain ‘Dart Pjchards 


“ Where does he come from ? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t just know that — Chicago or Indian 
Territory or some other remote region.” 

“ Remote from wh’at?” 

“ Why, New York of course.” 

“ Do you think New York is the center of every- 
thing?” 

“ Not quite.” 

“ Pretty nearly everything, though,” laughed 
Walter. 

“ Well, it is.” 

“ You are a modest chap.” 

“ Not modest, but honest.” 

“And conceited,” added Walter a trifle warmly. 
“ If you want to find the right down real, simon- 
pure, unadulterated, cock-sure ” 

“ I don’t know that I just understand you,” broke 
in Ned calmly ; “ but if you are talking about me, my 
advice is to put on the brake. Of course it’s only 
advice ” 

“ Which wasn’t asked.” 

“ But freely given.” 

“ That’s one thing there’s no doubt about its 
being more blessed to give than to receive.” 

“ What has all that to do with New York being 
the greatest city in America — yes, in the whole 
world ? Look at its money ” 

“ Money can’t buy everything.” 

“What can’t it buy?” 

“ Education.” 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


* Page 17 


“ Better ask your father about that when the bill 
for the first quarter comes in.” 

“ Of course he has to pay ” 

“ Of course he does,” repeated Ned dryly. 

“ But you know what I mean.” 

“ Doubtless your cogent reasoning is the perfec- 
tion of clarity, but the obtusity of my mental proc- 
esses prevents me from comprehending ” 

“ You don’t mean obtusity.” 

“ Oh, I don’t ? Suppose you tell me what I do 
mean, my learned prig.” 

“ You mean obtuseness.” 

“ Thank you.” 

“ You’re quite welcome.” 

“ To resume ” 

“ Don’t, Ned,” Walter pleaded. “ Stop your non- 
sense and talk sense.” 

“ Thank you kindly and yet once more. About 
what shall I talk ? ” 

“John Littlemouse.” 

“ He’s a wonder.” 

“Is he?” asked Walter eagerly. “What is he 
good in?” 

“ I fancy he can do the hundred in ten flat.” 

“ Great ! ” 

“ I fancy he can do the mile in about four-fifty.” 

“ Immense ! ” 

“As a half-back, I fancy he can’t be beat— -or 
tackled.” 

“ Ever seen him play football ? ” 

B 


‘Page 18 


Captain ‘Dan ‘pichards 


“ I can’t say that I have.” 

“ I don’t believe you know what you are talking 
about.” 

“ I sometimes have questioned that myself.” 

“ Have you ever seen this Henry ” 

“ John, you mean.” 

“ All right. Have you ever seen this John Little- 
mouse ? ” 

“ Never.” 

“ Then what are you talking about, I’d like to 
know ? ” 

“ About the young brave.” 

“ But you yourself say you haven’t seen him.” 

“ Alas, too true ! ” 

“And do you know he can do the hundred in 
ten?” 

“ I don’t.” 

“ You said you did.” 

“ Pardon me.” 

“ That’s exactly what you said.” 

“ If I recall my exact words they were, ‘ I fancy 
he can do the hundred in ten flat.’ ” 

“ It’s all the same.” 

“ Not at all. When I say ‘ I fancy ’ I mean ” 

“ Look there, Ned ! ” interrupted Walter sharply ; 
“ that fellow is coming for you ! ” 

As Ned looked up he saw approaching a tall, 
vigorous lad about the age of Walter. It was plain 
that he had caught sight of Ned and eagerly was 
coming to greet him. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


1 Page 19 


CHAPTER II 

THE OUTLOOK 

T HAT’S A1 Randall,” said Ned to Walter in a 
low voice. 

“Who is he?” 

“ Keep still ! I’ll tell you more about it later. 
Hello, A1 ! ” Ned added as he arose and grasped the 
outstretched hand of the newcomer. 

As Walter glanced keenly at the stranger he again 
noted his manifest physical strength. His eyes were 
kindly in their expression, but there was an element 
of seriousness, almost of deep trouble, in them that 
somehow appealed to Walter, who was as respon- 
sive as he was impulsive. “ You must know Walter 
Borden,” said Ned quickly. “ You are to be a class- 
mate of both of us, so the sooner you know every 
one the better. This is A1 Randall,” he added. 

“ Glad to meet you ! ” exclaimed Walter as he 
arose and grasped the hand that was extended. 
“ Get your bag and join us. We’ll turn the front 
seat over and have it all to ourselves.” 

“That’s right, go get your bag,” added Ned 
warmly. “ There are a good many things I would 
like to talk over with you before we get to where 
we’re going.” 


‘Page 20 


Captain ‘Dan ’chords 


The boys’ advice was instantly accepted, and while 
A1 Randall withdrew to secure his belongings in 
another car, Ned turned to Walter and said, “ How’d 
you like to be like him ? ” 

“ He’s a fine-looking fellow, if that is what you 
mean.” 

“ It isn’t.” 

“ What do you mean then ? ” 

“ He doesn’t know who he is.” 

“ I don’t understand.” 

“ I’ll say it again and say it slowly. A1 Randall 
doesn’t know who he is.” 

“ Why doesn’t he?” 

“ He never will know.” 

“ Why not?” 

“ Because it isn’t likely he’ll ever be able to find 
out.” 

“ You are talking stuff.” 

“ No, sir. Cold facts.” 

“ Explain.” 

“ Explain what? ” 

“ Why, he doesn’t know who he is. He’s got a 
father, hasn’t he ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Well, he had one.” 

“ He never saw him.” 

“ Died when he was so young he can’t remember 
him?” 

“ Supposedly.” 

“ Go on He knows his mother.” 


Ca^iain ‘Dan chords 


Vage 2 1 


“ No.” 

“ I give up.” 

“ It’s a great story. Do you know I have never 
been able to get it out of iny mind ever since lie told 
me about it.” 

“ What did he tell you?” 

“ There was a railroad wreck. He was a baby 
and was saved.” 

“Father and mother both killed?” inquired 
Walter, still more deeply interested. 

“ I told you — supposedly.” 

“ Wasn’t there a mark or anything to show what 
this fellow’s name was ? ” 

“ Not a thing.” 

“No one ever claimed him? ” 

“ Not a soul.” 

“No inquiries or advertisements?” 

“ Not one.” 

“ Who took him ? ” 

“ A family named Randall.” 

“ Adopted him ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“So that’s why he is called A1 Randall.” 

“ It is.” 

“ Here he comes,” said Walter hastily. “ Where 
did you say you met him ? ” 

“ Up in the White Mountains this summer.” 

“ But I thought you said you were working all 
this summer,” laughed Walter. 

“ I had some spells of actual brain labor, and after 


Tagc 22 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


that I rested. I also played ball a little — but after I 
saw A1 Randall play I thought what I did was 
mighty little.” 

“ Is he good?” 

“ Good ? Good ? Why, man, he’s good, better, 
best.” 

“ Better than Dan ? ” 

“ Different. Now look out and don’t stare at him 
or ask him any childish questions. Be a good little 
boy. Children are to be seen and not heard, you 
know.” 

“ Not when you are around,” retorted Walter. 
“ Ned tells me you are a great player,” he added as 
their new classmate took his seat and faced them. 

“ Does he?” 

“ He certainly does. What’s your position ? ” 

“ When I have played it usually has been behind 
the bat or in the field.” 

“ Great ! ” said Walter firmly. “We need a back- 
stop as a sub, Ned. The great trouble has been to 
find somebody who could hold Dan. Do you play 
football ? ” he added quickly. 

“ In what position ? Is that what you mean ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Full-back.” 

“ That’s all right.” 

“ I don’t know that I shall go in for that sort of 
thing at the Tait School.” 

“Why not?” demanded Walter, aghast. 

“ I want to enter college next year.” 


Vagt 23 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

“ What of it?” 

“ I’ve a lot of work to do if I go.” 

“ So has Walter,” laughed Ned. 

“ Correct. If you’d do as well in your own class 
work as ” 

“You do?” interrupted Ned. 

“ No,” laughed Walter good-naturedly. “ What 
I meant was that, if you could only do half as well 
in settling your own affairs as you do in settling the 
affairs of others, you’d be valedictorian of out- 
class.” 

“ Oh, I could do that all right,” said Ned lightly. 
“ If I used my massive intellect all at once ” 

“ Try it.” 

“ Some day I shall.” 

“ That’ll be the day, then, when you make a reci- 
tation. I want to be on hand for that.” 

“ I’m afraid you wouldn’t understand what I was 
doing.” 

“ Try it,” repeated Walter. 

“ But I’m not joking,” protested their new ac- 
quaintance. “ I’ve got to work.” 

“ So have we all — if we stay in school,” said 
Walter a trifle glumly. “ That’s the worst of it.” 

“ No, it’s the best of it,” said A1 soberly. 

“ Of course we’ve got to work ” 

“ I don’t mean that. I don’t mean that at all. 
The way I look at it is this : If I’m going to do any- 
thing or be anything in the world I’ve got to work 
for it. I notice that the big difference between men 


‘Page 24 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


is in their ability to work. The man with a trained 
brain can dig a ditch just as well, perhaps even a 
little better than the man who does dig it, and get a 
dollar seventy-five or two dollars a day for his work ; 
but the ditch-digger can’t do the work that the man 
who has his brains trained can do. That’s just 
where the difference comes in. I want to have my 
brain trained, and that’s why I’m here. That’s what 
the school is for, isn’t it ? ” 

“ Yes, I guess it is,” admitted Walter a little 
glumly. “ Quit your funny work ! ” he added 
sharply as he saw that Ned was smiling benignantly 
upon him. 

“ You are quite right,” said Ned solemnly, ignor- 
ing Walter’s warning. 

“ Of course I’m right,” said A1 earnestly. “ If I 
stop on the street and buy five-cents’ worth of pea- 
nuts from an Italian and he gives me short measure, 
what can I do ? ” 

“ You lose.” 

“ No, sir. I go to the gentleman from sunny Italy 
and demand that I receive five-cents’ worth of pea- 
nuts, because I have given him the full value of 
five cents in the coin of the realm. Just so I intend 
to get my money’s worth in the training of my 
brain. The Tait School is not a cheap affair.” 

“ I trow not,” murmured Ned sympathetically. 

“ Of course it isn’t ! ” continued Al. “ Now, why 
should I go up there and pay my term bill and then 
not get the worth of my money ? I never could see 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


‘Page 25 


any sense in a fellow paying for something he 
doesn’t get.” 

“ He gets a lot of fun,” protested Walter some- 
what feebly. 

“All right; but that isn’t the first thing he goes 
there for, is it? ” 

“ Nay, varily,” joined in Ned unctuously. “ They 
make us work.” 

“ Aren’t you glad of it ? ” 

“ I haven’t found myself rejoicing unduly as yet. 
You never can tell, though. Who knows? I may 
be singing hie, hcoc, hoc , to the tune of Yankee Doo- 
dle yet.” As he spoke Ned began to whistle the 
tune softly to which he had just referred. Both his 
companions laughed, and Ned added: “I can’t be- 
lieve I’ll ever be guilty of that in Scippie’s room, 
though.” 

“ Who is Scippie ? ” inquired A1 innocently. 

“ ‘ Scippie ? ’ Why, that’s Scipio Af ricanus, called 
Scippie for short.” 

A1 shook his head, still mystified, and Ned laugh- 
ingly added: “That name doesn’t appear in the 
catalogue. It’s a title given to Mr. Blackman.” 

“ The teacher of Latin ? ” 

“ The very same. You’ve guessed it the first 
thing.” 

“Who gave it?” 

“ The boys, I guess.” 

“What for?” 

“ You’ve got me now. To keep him from being 


‘Page 26 


Captain ‘Pan Richards 

lonesome maybe. No. Wasn't Scipio Africanus 
one of the old boys who divided Gaul or something 
into three parts ? That sounds like it to me.” 

“ I don’t know any more about it than you do. 
Do you know who Scipio Africanus was?” de- 
manded A1 of Walter. 

“ I guess Ned is right, he was one of the old 
boys ” 

“ I guess you don’t either one of you know any 
more about it than I do, and that’s nothing,” laughed 
Al. “ You didn’t get your measure full of peanuts.” 

“ You ask Scippie the next time you go in his 
room, Walter,” suggested Ned. 

“ Not on your life ! Let Al do it.” 

“ Why should I be the victim? ” inquired the new 
boy with a smile. 

“ Because you are a new boy and Scipio won’t 
hurt you. Besides, you’re a fellow after his own 
heart. You want to study.” 

“ Don’t you ? ” demanded Al seriously. 

“ I don’t want to overdo it.” 

“ Neither do I. Nobody wants to overdo it.” 

“ How about underdoing it?” drawled Ned. 

“ What’s it all good for anyway? ” asked Walter 
testily. “ Suppose I do find out just who Scipio 
Africanus was and what he did and all about him. 
How will that help me any? He’s dead and buried.” 

“ Say dead and burned, child.” 

“ Well, he’s dead and gone anyway. What differ- 
ence does it make to me now? I can’t help it.” 


Captain e Dan ^chords 


'Page 27 


“ What are you here for then? ” asked Al. 

“ To be educated — that what you mean ? ” retorted 
Walter. 

“ Well, how are you going to be educated if you 
don’t ” 

“ Don’t bother me ! ” broke in Walter. “ The 
next stop is Wessex, and that is where Dan usually 
boards the train. I wonder if he’ll be here now ? ” 

“ Better ask if he’ll be as good in the ‘ box ’ as he 
was last year,” suggested Ned. 

“ He will be,” said Walter confidently. 

“ You haven’t seen him this summer, have you? ” 

“ Only once — that was before I sailed with my 
mother for England.” 

“ Is he to room with you this year ? ” 

“ Of course he is. Why shouldn’t he?” asked 
Walter a trifle uneasily, as he recalled the experi- 
ences of the year that was gone . 1 

“ Well, here’s the station ; and if Dan is here too, 
we’ll be all right,” said Ned as he arose and moved 
toward the platform. 


1 See “ The Pennant.” 


Vage 28 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


CHAPTER III 

NEW PLANS 

A S soon as the train halted Dan stepped hastily 
on board, joining his somewhat noisy friends 
in the seats they had reserved. The greetings and 
introductions once made, the four boys were soon 
as confidential and friendly as if there had not been 
a stranger among them. 

“ You look just the same as you did, only more 
so,” said Walter, as he placed his hand on Dan’s 
knee and looked earnestly into his face. 

“ I’m two or three months older,” said Dan, 
smiling as he spoke in his quiet way. 

“How is your pitching arm?” 

“ Still here.” 

“ Pitched any this summer ? ” 

“ Three or four games.” 

“You didn’t get any pay for them, did you?” 
demanded Walter quickly. 

Dan smiled as he replied, “ I sha’n’t retire on the 
fortune I received.” 

“ But did you take any money? ” persisted Walter. 
“ Why?” 

“ Summer baseball is tabooed, you know.” 

“ In the colleges.” 





“ ‘ You didn’t get an y pat/ for them, did you ? 


> > > 


‘ Page 28 

















Captain ‘Dan chords 


‘Page 29 


“ Yes, and in the schools too/’ 

“ How is that? Who ‘ tabooed ’ it? ” 

“ Why — why — it just wouldn’t do, you know. It 
wouldn’t do at all.” 

“ Just explain.” 

“ Why — why — we’d be charged with hiring a pro- 
fessional. And a pitcher too — that would make it 
worse yet.” 

“ How?” 

“ The battery is usually what is hired when a nine 
is in distress.” 

“ I’m not a professional.” 

“ You’re not, unless you took money for playing. 
You didn’t do that, did you?” 

“ I can’t see anything wrong in it if I did. I 
haven’t any money. I work on the farm all day. 
If I happen to be able to play ball and somebody 
should say he’d give me three dollars to hire a sub- 
stitute to do my work on the farm if I would pitch 
for the nine, why, for the life of me, I can’t see any- 
thing wrong in accepting that.” 

“ Did you do that, Dan ? ” asked Walter very 
soberly. 

“ I didn’t say I did.” 

“ You haven’t told any one about it, have you ? ” 

“ No one has ever asked me.” 

“ Well, don’t tell us,” spoke up Ned hastily. 

“ I sha’n’t — unless you ask me,” replied Dan, 
smiling as he spoke. 

“ It would be a shame to lose you, Dan, when 


‘Page 30 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


we have just found the greatest back-stop for you 
that ever put on a glove.” 

“ Who is he?” 

“ This man,” said Walter promptly, as he slapped 
Al’s knee. 

“ You put that too high,” suggested Ned. “ I 
know what A1 can do, for I played with him this 
summer. He is all right, but I’d hardly say he is 
the best in the world, as Walter does. And he never 
saw A1 play, either.” 

“ That’s the reason he rates me so high,” said A1 
Randall dryly. “ If he had seen me, he wouldn’t talk 
that way.” 

“ Yes, he would. Walter never deals in anything 
less than * a million ’ or the ‘ whole world.’ ” 

“ What do you call it when you say I 4 never ’ 
deal in anything less?” Walter demanded. “ Just 
tell me what you call that ! ” 

“ That is nearer the truth than you often come.” 

“ Well, A1 Randall is a good-enough catcher to 
hold Dan,” said Walter. “ I don’t know that I can 
say anything higher or bigger than that.” 

“ You don’t need to,” laughed Ned. “ Have you 
decided about college? ” he added, turning to Dan. 

“ Yes.” 

“ What are you going to do ? ” 

“ I’m going.” 

“ How?” 

“ I’ll have to work my way.” 

“ You’ll do that all right,” said Walter meaningly. 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards ■ Page 3j_ 

“ I saw Tim Fluin this summer — he was on the same 
steamer with me ” 

“ Who is Tim Fluin? ” broke in Dan. 

“ Don’t you know who Tim Fluin is? ” demanded 
Walter. “ Well, I trust you’ll learn, or you’ll never 
pass your entrance exams.” 

“‘Never’?” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Tell me, then, who Timothy is. I’ll get that far 
in my exam anyway.” 

“ He’s the manager of the best team in the college 
league.” 

“ How does that affect me? ” 

“ He’s coming up some day to see you pitch.” 

“ I hope he’ll not be disappointed.” 

“ You needn’t worry about that.” 

“ What should I worry about ? ” 

“ Nothing. You’re made if you make good with 
Tim Fluin.” 

“ I don’t see.” 

“ Well, your college course won’t be very expen- 
sive, that’s all,” laughed Walter meaningly. 

“ Why won’t it ? ” 

“ You’ll find that out after Tim talks to you.” 

“What will he say?” 

“ Oh, he’ll find a place for you in the college book- 
store or some stunt or other. Your work won’t be 
half as big as your pay.” 

“If I pitch all right?” 

“ Exactly. You’re beginning to see.” 


•Pagt 32 


Captain ‘Dan * 7 ^ 'chords 


“ Do you think that’s square ? ” 

“ Why not?” 

“ Isn’t that really paying me for playing ball ? ” 

“ Oh, the college teams have heaps of money.” 

“ What has that to do with it ? ” 

“ You’ll find out.” 

“ But won’t that make me a ‘ professional ’ ? ” 

“ Not if it isn’t found out.” 

“ If a man kills another man, then, he isn’t a 
murderer unless he’s found out? That what you 
mean ? ” 

“ Don’t draw it too fine.” 

“ But you seem to think that if a fellow has a 
promise of a substitute in hoeing potatoes if he’ll 
play ball, that makes him a professional.” 

“ It does.” 

“ But the other doesn’t? ” 

“ No.” 

“ I confess I don’t see.” 

“ You will after you have had Tim Fluin talk to 
you. I can tell you right now, though, that he won’t 
talk much if he hears you have been paid for playing 
ball this summer.” 

“ Honest?” 

“Yes, sir. He couldn’t stand for that a little 
minute.” 

“ What is the difference ? ” 

“ Why, that is professionalism. You took money 
for playing. You can see that, can’t you?” 

“ Perhaps. But if he gives me a job in the dining- 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


*Page 33 


room in college or lets me do something else to pay 
my way, and it’s all done just so that I can pitch 
for the college nine, I can’t see the difference.” 

“ There is a difference, and a big one, let me tell 
you,” said Walter warmly. 

“ Well, it will be time enough when I have to meet 
it.” 

“ But don’t say another word to a soul about what 
you did this summer.” 

“ Not if some one asks me about it? ” 

Walter hesitated a moment before he replied. 
There was- a semi-quizzical expression on his friend’s 
face that was somewhat puzzling. He was well 
aware of the quiet and yet steady character of his 
roommate. When Dan once decided, his decision 
was not to be changed. That he would not evade 
or do anything that was not in accord with his ideas 
of honor was too well known even to be questioned. 
Indeed, though none of the boys was fully aware of 
the fact, Dan’s popularity in the Tait School was due 
quite as much to the feeling of confidence every one 
had in him as it was to his marvelous success in the 
pitcher’s box or his way of making friends. 

“ All I want,” said Walter at last, “ is that you 
will not say anything about what you have been 
doing this summer.” 

“ That will be easy for Dan,” said Ned quickly. 
“ He doesn’t talk much anyway.” 

“ Well, he wants to be silent in seven languages 
then, the way Von Moltke used to do.” 
c 


Page 34 


Captain c Dan chords 


“Who?” inquired Al. 

“Von Moltke. Never heard of him?” retorted 
Walter somewhat testily. 

“ No. Who was he? ” 

“A German.” 

“A German what?” 

“ General, I guess. Friend of Bismarck or some 
other great man.” 

“ When did he live?” 

“ Not so very long ago.” 

“Dead now?” 

“ According to all reports he is. I never saw 
him.” 

“ Was he a German or a Prussian? ” 

“ I don’t know. Don’t bother me any more.” 

“ I’m not 4 bothering ’ anybody. You spoke about 
him, and all I want is to know who he is— or was. 
I’m for finding out what I don’t know.” 

“ Well, I can’t tell you any more. I don’t know 
whether he was tall or short, or fat or lean, or 
whether or not he chewed tobacco.” 

44 You say he was silent in seven languages? How 
could that be ? ” 

44 Try it and see for yourself,” retorted Walter 
sharply. 

44 Fellows,” he added abruptly, 44 I’ve a new 
scheme for this year.” 

44 One or a million? ” inquired Ned. 

44 One, now. I don’t know how many will come 
later. Why don’t you ask me what it is?” he 


Captain c Dan Richards 


‘Page 35 


demanded when none of his companions made any 
inquiries. 

“ All right, I don’t mind,” laughed Ned. “ What 
is your scheme ? ” 

“We must organize a senior society.” 

“What for?” 

“ For a hundred things.” 

“ Who is to be in it ? ” 

“We four anyway. We’ll limit the number of 
members to ten, and then at the close of the year 
we’ll elect ten from the class below them, and so it 
will keep on going forever.” 

“ How long?” 

“ As long as the school lasts. It will be a great 
scheme. It’ll do great things for the school too, and 
when we come back fifty or sixty years from now 
the kids that will be here then will point us out as 
the great original big ten.” 

“ I hope you’ll bear your honors with becoming 
modesty,” said Ned mockingly. 

“ You needn’t worry about me. But I tell you I’m 
going to do it.” 

“ All right. Go ahead.” 

“ Of course I’m going ahead.” 

“ Have you said anything to Doctor Stevens about 
it?” 

“No. Why should I?” 

“ Oh, being the head of the school, he might be 
interested, that’s all.” 

“ It doesn’t concern him.” 


1 'Page 36 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Rj. chords 


“ Doesn’t it? ” 

“ No, sir. Not a little bit. It is ‘ of the people, 
by the people, and for the people.’ ” 

“ Good. You got that off all right. I say, Walter, 
you’ll be busy this year, won’t you ? ” 

“ What do you mean ? Of course I expect to be 
busy. Why not ? ” 

“ Nothing — that is, nothing in particular. You’ll 
have the teachers to manage. You’ll run the foot- 
ball team. You’ll probably take your place as short- 
stop on the nine ” 

“Yes; I’ve got a million things to do,” broke in 
Walter unabashed. “If there wasn’t somebody to 
go ahead, the Tait School would be as flat as a 
flounder. Somebody has to go ahead, doesn’t he ? ” 

“ He does.” 

“ I don’t do it because I want to ” 

“ No, we all know that,” laughed Ned. “ It’s just 
because you don’t want the Tait School to be silent 
in six languages, that’s all.” 

“ Seven,” said A1 solemnly. 

“ There’s the place anyway ! ” exclaimed Ned, as 
the train rounded a bend in the road and the school 
buildings were seen nestled on the hillside among 
the great trees that had stood for a half-century or 
more as guardians of the beautiful spot. 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


Vage 37 


CHAPTER IV 

THE NEW COACH 

I N the excitement accompanying the reopening of 
the school, Walter’s time and thoughts largely 
were given to matters that were not directly con- 
nected with his new classmate, A1 Randall. Rooms 
were being settled and their furnishings rearranged, 
new books were being purchased, and all the varied 
duties that were a part of the opening of the term 
by necessity received much attention. 

His roommate, less excited than Walter, appar- 
ently was always just where he was wanted, whether 
it was for hanging pictures, telling where the freshly 
assigned lessons were to be found, or to talk over the 
plans for the various school teams. 

The second night after the reopening Walter was 
hailed by Ned as they came from the dining-hall. 
“ Where are you going? ” he inquired. 

“ Going to work,” laughed Walter. 

“ You’re improving,” retorted Ned. 

“ I guess I need to after what I didn’t do last 
year,” replied Walter, striving to speak indiffer- 
ently, although his cheeks flushed slightly as he 
referred to his well-known experiences of the 
preceding year. 


page 38 Captain < Dan ‘Richards 

“ You’ll give up football, won’t you, now ? ” 
laughed Ned. 

“ No, sir; it’s digging and football with me.” 

“ That’s all right. Say, Walter, I want to bring 
one of the new fellows over to your room.” 

“ All right. Glad to see you and him too. Better 
come over right away. I want to get at my Virgil 
before the study hour begins.” 

“ My ! you’re starting off with a rush. Going in 
for the valedic ? ” 

“ I’m afraid it wouldn’t do me any good if I 
did. No, I just want to make up a little of what 
I’ve got to have if I ever get in college.” 

“ Nice boy. Well, I won’t take very much of your 
valuable time, but you’ve got to see this fellow. I 
want you to get a line on him.” 

“ Bring him along,” said Walter lightly. 

A few minutes later, in response to a rap on his 
door and the bidding to enter (which was expressed 
in the current localism of the Tait School, “ What 
are you standing outside there for?”) Ned en- 
tered and with him was a tall, dark-skinned, black- 
eyed boy, of whom Ned had spoken enthusiastically 
on their journey back to school a few days before 
this time. 

“ I want you to meet John Littlemouse,” said 
Ned as he entered. 

“ That’s just what I’m mighty glad to do,” said 
Walter warmly as he held out his hand. “ I’ve heard 
of you before,” he added heartily. 


‘Page 39 


Captain ‘Dan chords 

The young Indian smiled pleasantly, responded 
to the handshake, and took the chair which his host 
placed in front of him. But in all the introduction 
he did not speak. 

“ I’m glad to have you come to the Tait School,” 
said Walter after a brief pause. 

“ Yes,” acknowledged John. 

“ It’s a fine place. Ever been here before? ” 

“ No.” 

“ How did you happen to come here ? ” 

“ My friend sent me.” 

“ Well, you’ve come to the right place anyway. 
Going to get ready for college ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ Where did you learn to speak English so well ? ” 

The young Indian appeared to be somewhat puz- 
zled by the question, but before he could reply Ned 
said : “ What are you thinking about ? What lan- 
guage did you think he spoke ? ” 

“ The Indian, his own tribe’s speech,” replied 
Walter. 

“ They all use English where he lives.” 

“ I didn’t know. Where is your home?” Walter 
inquired of John. 

“ Oklahoma.” 

“ Yes, I’ve heard of that, though I’ve never been 
there.” 

“ What do you think Oklahoma is ? ” demanded 
Ned tartly. “ One would think you never had been 
outside your little old town to hear you talk. What 


<Page 40 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


do you think it is, the name of a mineral water, or 
of a new brand of cigars ? ” 

“ Neither. I know it’s the name of a place.” 

“ Good for you. Now own up, Walter ! How 
large a ‘ place ’ do you think it is ? ” 

“ I’ve never been there.” 

“ Big as New York?” persisted Ned mischiev- 
ously. 

“ No.” 

“ It’s bigger.” 

“All right. Have it your own way,” laughed 
Walter. 

“ Oh, you make my little body aweary of this 
wicked world,” retorted Ned. 

“ Oklahoma is bigger than New York State. It’s 
a beautiful country too. I know, for I have been 
there, and seen it for myself.” 

“ Hold on ! isn’t there an Oklahoma City ? ” de- 
manded Walter sharply. 

“ Yes,” said John. 

“ There ! It was Oklahoma City I was talking 
about. You poor tramp, you didn’t know there was 
any such town, now did you? Own up like a little 
man.” 

“ Yes, I did. I’ve been there too.” 

“You have? Well, tell me how far Oklahoma 
City is from Indian Territory.” 

“ About as far as New York City is from New 
York State.” 

“ How far is that ? ” asked John quietly. 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


"Page 41 


“ It is it. What would New York be without the 
city ? ” said Walter. 

“ That will do. Now ask John some questions,” 
urged Ned. 

“ All right,” said Walter lightly. “ Ned, here, 
says you can do the hundred in ten flat. Can you ? ” 
“ No.” 

Walter's eyes twinkled as he looked at his 
friend. “ What is the best you made it in ? ” 

“ The course was grass and the stop watch was 
not reliable,” replied John quietly. 

Walter looked at his visitor and after a brief 
silence asked, “ What time did they give you? ” 

“ Ten and two-fifths.” 

“ On a grass course ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ You’ll do, then, if they are within a thousand 
miles of the facts.” 

“ How many miles? ” asked Ned. 

“ Keep still! Don’t you see I’m busy? John,” 
added Walter, turning once more to the young In- 
dian, “ did you ever play football ? ” 

“ A little.” 

“ What position ? ” 

“ End or half-back.” 

“ You look as if you were good for either. What 
did the team you played on average ? ” 

“One hundred and forty-seven pounds.” 

“ That’s not so bad. You’re going to play here, 
of course ? ” 


‘Page 42 


Captain < Dan Richards 


“ If I’m good enough.” 

“ We’ll soon settle that. We have our first prac- 
tice to-morrow afternoon at three-thirty sharp. 
You’re coming down, of course? 

“ Your name is a funny one,” continued Walter, 
laughing not unkindly. “ Why did they put a name 
like that on you ? ” 

“ It is funny, isn’t it ? ” replied John with a smile. 
“ It is the custom of my nation.” 

“ But I thought every Indian boy was known just 
as the ‘ son of his father ’ until he grew up and did 
something that gave him a name. If he was a good 
runner, then that fact was made a part of his name ; 
if he was strong on the war-path, then that fact too 
stood out as a part of his name.” 

“ That is the way it is with some, but my nation 
names the children after the first thing the mother 
sees after the child is born. One of my best friends 
is named Buffalo Meat. That was because his 
mother happened to see some meat the first thing 
after he was born. My mother saw a tiny little 
mouse and a man named John almost at the same 
time, so she compromised by calling me John Little- 
mouse.” 

“ If you look up your own name, it’s really 
Howard Walter, isn’t it?” inquired Ned a little 
sharply. 

“ Yes,” replied Walter. 

“Do you know what ‘Howard’ really is?” 

“ Can’t say that I do.” 


* Page 43 


Captain Dan ‘Richards 

“ It is a contraction of hog-ward.” 

“ You know better,” retorted Walter sharply. 

“ I see that I do. That’s the reason why I’m ex- 
plaining it all to you. See ? ” 

“ No, I don’t believe it.” 

“ Won’t believe it, you mean.” 

“ What about your name there ? What does your 
name mean ? ” 

“ I don’t know ; I never looked it up.” 

“ I’ll look it up for you ; you were so good in 
looking up mine for me.” 

“ Oh, I just happened to read that the other day. 
I wasn’t looking it up.” 

“ Come in ! ” called Walter sharply, as a rap on 
the door was heard. In response, Prentice, another 
classmate, came into the room, accompanied by a 
strong, vigorous young man apparently six or eight 
years older than any of the boys in the room. 

“ Walter,” said Prentice, “ I want you to know 
Mr. Toolan, the new football coach.” 

“ Glad to meet you,” said Walter, as he leaped 
from his chair and enthusiastically grasped the hand 
of the newcomer. “ We’ve all heard about you and 
are mighty glad you are to help us out this fall.” 

“ Same here,” replied Mr. Toolan in a voice that 
was harsh and guttural. 

“ You must meet John Littlemouse,” continued 
Walter, presenting his Indian classmate. 

“ Pleased to meet yez,” said the coach. “ What is 
he — a Dago? ” he added in a lower voice to Walter. 


‘Page 44 


Captain c Dan IZfo ' chords 

“ No ; he’s an Indian.” 

“ Real live one ? The only kind I know is the 
store kind.” 

“The store kind?” inquired Walter, doing his 
utmost to prevent John from hearing him. 

“ Yes, the kind in front of a cigar-store.” 

“ That isn’t the kind John is. He’s a sprinter, 
and he has played football before he entered the 
Tait School.” 

The interest of the coach was instantly aroused, 
and turning to the young Indian, who was seated 
in a chair on the opposite side of the room, he said, 
“ What position did ye play ? ” 

“ Half-back.” 

“Ye look a little ’s ’f ye had the right stuff in ye. 
Can ye run ? ” 

“ Some.” 

“ He’s done the hundred in ten and two-fifths,” 
suggested Walter. 

“ Cornin’ down t’ th’ practice t’morrow ? ” inquired 
the coach. 

“ Yes.” 

“That’s all right, then. What I’m lookin’ fer 
more’n anything else jest now is a good center. 
I’ve seen most o’ the fellows who’ll try for the 
team, but I’m a little short o’ timber.” 

“ What’s the matter with Watson? ” asked Walter. 

“ He’s got th’ build, but I don’t know about his 
wits. A good deal depends on the wits o’ th’ center.” 

“ How does it ? ” 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Trichords 


* Page 45 


“ Why — well, I don’t know ’s I can do any better 
’n tell you ’bout th’ center we had on our college 
team. He was a powerful brute, but his wits was 
quick. Many’s th’ time I’ve seen him grab a hand- 
ful of dirt or dust an’ just rub it in the eyes o’ the 
center o’ th’ other team when th’ ball was snapped 
back.” The coach grinned at the recollection of the 
“ quick wits ” of the center of whom he was speak- 
ing and his enthusiasm in the game once more was 
manifest. 

“ Did he have any other nice little tricks like 
that?” inquired Walter. 

“ Chock full.” 

“ For example ? ” 

“ He had a grip like a steel vise. Many’s th’ time 
I’ve seen him grab his man right by th’ muscles in 
his leg an’ just squeeze. When he let up the man 
wasn’t able to walk for a spell.” 

There was an expression in Dan’s eyes that indi- 
cated to Walter what was coming. Before he could 
interrupt his roommate, however, Dan said in his 
quiet, modest way to the new coach, “ Are you a 
graduate of the college ? ” 

“ Hardly,” laughed the coach as if the question 
was a huge joke. 

“ What were you doing on the team, then ? ” 

“ Playin’ football. What did ye s’pose I was 
doin’?” 

“ I didn’t know but you might be earning money,” 
replied Dan quietly. 


‘Page 46 


Captain ‘Dan pichards 


“ Mebbe I was,” laughed the coach, winking at 
Walter as he spoke. “ Everybody has t’ live, don't 
he? But th’ football team wasn’t made up o’ the 
lumnuses. Every fellow was in college, doin’ some- 
thin’.” 

“ Which course did you take ? ” 

“ They told me I’d have t’ take some studies so’t 
I could be enrolled, ye see. Thaf>s what they call 
it, isn’t it — enrollin’ ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, I didn’t know just what t’ take, but fin’lly 
I told ’em I guessed I’d take figgerin’ an’ mebbe a 
little spellin’.” 

The boys, with the exception of Dan, all laughed 
loudly. “ What studies did you take? ” asked Walter 
after a pause. 

“ I did some work in the ‘ lab.’ ” 

“ Chemical laboratory ? ” 

“ I dunno. Th’ boys all called it the ‘ lab.’ That’s 
all I know about it.” 


Captain c Dan ^Richards 


‘Page 47 


CHAPTER V 

THE TELEGRAM 

W HAT do you think of that for a coach ? ” in- 
quired Walter of Dan when their visitor had 
departed. 

Dan was silent a moment watching his roommate. 
Walter was still laughing heartily at the crude words 
of the new coach, whose statements and suggestions 
plainly were looked upon by him as a joke. “ IT1 tell 
you,” said Dan soberly, “ I don’t think much of him.” 
“ Why not?” asked Walter sharply. “He was 

the best man last year on his college team ” 

“ What do you mean when you say he was the 
‘ best man ’ ? ” broke in Dan. 

“ Why, the best player, of course.” 

“ Oh ! ” 

“ That’s what we want him to be best in, isn’t it? ” 
demanded Walter a trifle sharply. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then what are you talking about ? ” 

“ I’m not doing the talking.” 

“ But you act as if you didn’t think he was much.” 
“ I don’t.” 

“ I’m telling you he was the best ” 

“ I’m not disputing anything you say about his 


‘Page 48 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Trichords 


playing,” broke in Dan quietly. “ He has the build 
for it, and I haven’t any doubt that he knows the 
game and can play.” 

“ What more do you want, I’d like to know ? ” 

“ It seems to me the football coach in such a 
school as Tait ought to be more than a 'mucker/ ” 

“ What makes you think that he’s a ‘ mucker ’ ? ” 

“ His speech, for one thing.” 

“ Oh, I’ll admit he does murder the king’s English, 
but what of it? You don’t turn everybody down, 
do you, that makes a slip in his use of words ? ” 

“ You know what I mean,” said Dan with a smile. 
“Well, what else have you against him?” per- 
sisted Walter, ignoring the statement. 

“ I don’t like his game.” 

“ You haven’t seen it.” 

“ I’ve heard him tell about it, and that’s enough.” 
“ Football isn’t a game for girls,” said Walter 
somewhat warmly. 

“ I don’t know that I ever claimed that it was.” 

“ Of course it’s rough.” 

“ Is it a game for ‘ muckers ’ ? ” 

“ They can play it, can’t they, if they want to ? ” 

“ Of course. Honestly, Walter, what do you think 
of his scheme for the center to rub a handful of dirt 
in the eyes of the man against whom he is playing? 
You don’t believe in that ; I know you don’t.” 

“We aren’t obliged to do everything he suggests.” 
“ He has no right to suggest any such dirty tricks 
to a lot of boys.” 


Captain c Dan Tjjchards 


‘ Page 49 


“ Perhaps he won’t.’' 

“ Perhaps he will.” 

“ Well, he knows the game anyway, and we’ll get 
all the good out of him that we can find. You don’t 
have to eat the core of the best apple that grows. 
But the fact that it has a core inside doesn’t make 
you throw the apple away, does it? I wish I had 
one of those pippins from that tree by the corner of 
your barn this very minute. I’d take my chance on 
the core if I could only get the apple. I feel about 
the coach in the same way. I may not like every- 
thing he does, but if he can play the game I’ll cut 
out all the rest. I don’t have to take that if I don’t 
want it.” 

“ That’s all very well for you, Walter ; but I con- 
fess I don’t like to have a coach who’ll do anything 
to win.” 

“ What do you think he’s here for? To show us 
how to lose? We can do that without paying a 
coach three hundred dollars.” 

“ Then too, he wasn’t a regular student in his 
college. He was on the roll by a low-down trick,” 
suggested Dan. “ ‘ Figgerin’ ’ and a ‘ little spellin’ ’ ! 
Bah ! ” 

“ You’re too squeamish,” laughed Walter. “ What 
do you want ? A fellow to stop and introduce him- 
self and inquire after the health of all his sisters 
and cousins and aunts before he tackles his oppo- 
nent ? ” 

“ Hardly,” replied Dan with a smile. 

D 


‘ Page 50 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Ify 'chords 


“ What is it that you want, then ? ” 

“ Only what is square. I want the Tait team to 
win, and win every time it is possible ; but I tell you 
right now that I’d rather lose than win if I had to 
win by such tricks as our new coach has. And my 
opinion is too, that he is full of them. Who got him 
here anyway ? ” 

“ The committee on athletics.’" 

“ I wonder if they knew anything about him ? ” 

“ Not very much, except that he was the best man 
on the Monroe College team, and Monroe had the 
best team this year in her history. I guess that is 
some recommendation. Even you will have to say 
‘ yes ’ to that.” 

“ I hope I shall be shown that I’m wrong.” 

“ You will be, only you mustn’t be looking under 
his shoulders for feathers, you understand.” 

“ I don’t know what you mean.” 

“ O Dan,” laughed Walter, “ you are almost ‘ too 
good to be true.’ ” 

But Dan shook his head, as if he still was puzzled 
over the words of his friend. 

When the first practice of the candidates for the 
football team was held, however, he had little fault 
to find with the new coach. The man manifestly 
knew his business, as Ned tersely described his work 
of the afternoon. Quiet, strong, requiring much and 
yet not too much of his young charges, he apparently 
was able to inspire the players with confidence not 
only in themselves, but in the work of the team. 


Captain ‘Dan ^/chords 


Vage 51 


Indeed, when a week had elapsed and the boys 
had been daily drilled by the coach, with the first 
game only a week away, so strong had become the 
competition of the candidates for the team that its 
make-up was still uncertain. 

“ I’ll tell you what it is,” said Walter to A1 Ran- 
dall and Ned, who were seated in his room one day, 
“ I don’t know just where I am at. About the only 
fellows who are certain of getting on the eleven are 
John Littlemouse, maybe you two fellows, and, of 
course, Dan. He’d be on anything the school gets 
up, I don’t care what it is.” 

“ You’re good for quarter, and everybody knows 
that.” 

“ Am I ? Well, last year I thought I knew a little 
about the work of a quarter-back, but this year I’m 
not so positive. The new coach is a wonder.” 

“ He certainly is,” admitted Ned. 

“ And Dan, here, thought at first he was nothing 
but a ‘ mucker,’ ” laughed Walter. “ You’ve had to 
change your mind, old man, now haven’t you ? Own 
up that you were mistaken once in your life.” 

“ He certainly knows the game,” admitted Dan 
quietly. 

“ And he isn’t a ‘ mucker ’ ? ” As Dan smiled and 
made no reply, Walter’s enthusiasm at once led him 
on to other topics. “ I have never seen an end that 
could touch John Littlemouse. He runs like a deer. 
Why, he’s down the field before the ball leaves the 
ground.” 


‘ Page 52 


Captain ‘Pan Richards 


“ So?” laughed Ned. 

“ Well, it’s almost so. He’s quicker than light- 
ning.” 

“ So?” again laughed Ned. 

“ Oh, what’s the use? You stickle for little things. 
You look at everything through a microscope.” 

“ And you look through a magnifying-glass or a 
telescope,” laughed Ned. 

“ We’ll call it quits then,” said Walter good-na- 
turedly. “ Now we want to talk over some of the 

things that Why, hello ! ” he added sharply as 

a young boy entered the room, “ if here isn’t little 
Carlton! Just look at him, fellows. Did you ever 
see a chap grow as he has? You’re almost ready to 
put on long trousers. What made you so late? 
We’d about given you up.” 

“ I couldn’t get away ” But Carlton got no 

further in his explanation, for instantly the boys 
united in a shout that might have been heard on the 
football field. “ Good for you, little basso profundo ! 
That voice of yours seems to jump from an unearthly 
treble to a preternatural bass. Sing for us, Carlton, 
boy.” 

“ Oh, don’t torment the little chap,” suggested Dan 
at last. “ He isn’t to blame.” 

“ Of course he isn’t,” said Ned. “ We’re not 
‘blaming’ him, we’re just laughing.” 

“ I don’t mind. Go on if it does you any good,” 
spoke up Carlton; but even as he spoke his voice 
broke into so many different tones that even Dan, 


Captain ‘Dan e Rj chords 


‘Page 53 


who was Carlton’s particular hero and defender, was 
not able to repress a smile. 

“ What’s the prospect for the team ? ” asked the 
newcomer. 

“ Great ! ” exclaimed Walter. “ Say, fellows, we’ll 
have to have Carlton lead one of the cheering sec- 
tions,” he added gleefully. “ When one of his voices 
is tired he can call in another.” 

“ Oh, leave the little fellow alone,” protested Dan. 
"If every fellow in school was as interested as he is, 
there wouldn’t be much lacking.” 

“ He isn’t interested in the school ; he’s interested 
in you, Dan,” said Ned lightly. 

“ It’s all the same,” laughed Walter. “ I used to 
be jealous, but I’m not any more. Dan is ‘ it ’ as far 
as the Tait School is concerned.” 

“ Yes, Dan is first person, possessive case, and all 
the rest of it,” said Ned. “ I gave up all hope for 
myself a good while ago. I simply don’t stand any 
show when Dan is around.” 

“ Do you know one thing I’ve learned since I came 
here? ” spoke up A1 Randall. 

“ You have learned that you must never use 
‘ equal ’ as a verb, that is, if you have been in Scip- 
pie’s classes.” 

“ That isn’t what I mean,” continued A1 soberly. 

“ Well, out with it ! Get it off your mind ! ” 

“ That’s right. If we’ve got to hear what your 
valuable information is, don’t keep us in this heart- 
breaking suspense any longer,” joined in Ned. 


‘Page 54 


Captain ‘Dan < 7ft chords 


For a moment Al’s face flushed an angry red and 
he manifestly was at a loss to understand in what 
spirit the bantering words of his friends were spoken. 

“ Honest confession is good for the soul, you 
know,” laughed Walter. “ What is it that troubles 
you so, Al?” 

“ Nothing much. But I’ve noticed one thing — 
the fellow that tries to be popular here isn’t the 
fellow that is popular.” 

“Who is?” inquired Walter, looking up quickly 
as he spoke. 

“ It’s a fellow like Dan Richards. Dan doesn’t 
try at all and yet every one of you says he’s the 
most popular fellow in the Tait School.” 

“ Spare Dan’s blushes,” laughed Ned. 

“ It’s true just the same,” affirmed Al. 

“ We sha’n’t deny it,” said Walter. “ Dan is the 
best pitcher Tait ever had.” 

“ That isn’t it,” said Al, shaking his head posi- 
tively. 

“To what do you attribute the overwhelming 
esteem in which Dan is held ? ” 

“ How do you account for the marvelous regard 
for the matchless worth of this fellow ? ” continued 
Ned banteringly, as he arose and slapped his friend 
on his shoulders. “ Is it due primarily to his manly 
beauty? ” 

“ He isn’t very good-looking, if that is what you 
mean.” 

A shout of delight in which even Dan joined 


Cagtain ‘Pan c jQ chords 


‘Page 55 


greeted the sober declaration of the new boy. 
“ Cheer up, Dan, it might be worse,” laughed 
Walter. “ Do you think it is due to his massive 
intellect? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about his intellect, but 
I do know that I hear everybody in school talking 
about him, and every one talks in a way that seems 
to show he is a particular friend.” 

“ That’s enough, isn’t it? ” inquired Ned. 

“No. I don’t understand why it is so.” 

“ You’ve talked enough,” said Dan gently. “ It 
isn’t a fact and you know it. I have a lot of good 
friends in the school, but there isn’t one of them 
that cares very much whether I’m here or not, un- 
less it is Carlton here, or Walter,” he added hastily. 

“ No, sir, you’re wrong. Everybody’s wrong,” 
declared Ned. “ I have it. I have the secret of it 
all.” 

“ Don’t keep it to yourself then. Tell it abroad,” 
ordered Walter. 

“ It isn’t what a fellow does, it’s what a fellow is 
that makes it. Now there was Gus Kiggins last 
year. His dad has a pile of money, and Gus used to 
spend it too. He’d buy anything for anybody, but 
it didn’t do him any good. The fellows just couldn’t 
forget what Gus was.” 

“ You’re right,” said Walter warmly, his cheeks 
reddening at the reference to the boy who had been 
the cause of much of his trouble the preceding year. 

“ Oh, quit ! You don’t know, any of you, what 


‘Page 56 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


you're talking about. I happened to make a strike- 
out record last year, and everybody gave me credit 
for a good deal more than I really did/’ said Dan. 

“Hear the modest man/ 5 said Ned mockingly. 
“ Now wait till you see Walter or me get away with 
the ball in the game with the freshmen next week. 
If you want to see the real, simon-pure, unadulter- 
ated, genuine article, just wait till I get the right 
formation to interfere as it ought to and I’ll be down 
the field like a streak. You’ll hear the approving 
plaudits of the assembled multitude, and if I gain 
twenty yards they’ll give me two approving plaudits. 
But how long do you think they’ll remember that? 
Till the next game, and no longer. Then the next 
fellow to make a good run will come in for his 
share and where will little Ned be then, poor thing? 
No, sir ” 

“ Hello ! Here’s the telegraph boy ! ” said Carl- 
ton as a lad entered the room. 

“ Who is the fortunate you’re looking for ? ” in- 
quired Walter. 

“ It’s for Walter Borden.” 

“ I’m your man,” replied Walter as he took the 
message, and opening the envelope speedily read the 
contents. 

“What’s the matter? What’s wrong?” asked 
Dan quickly as his roommate’s face turned ashen 
and he almost fell. 



" He took the message and . . . read the contents ” 

'Page 56 




\ 













Captain T)an ‘Richards 


‘Page 57 


CHAPTER VI 

THE DEPARTURE 

W ITHOUT a word Walter handed the tele- 
gram to his friend. As soon as Dan read 
the yellow slip he looked up quickly into his room- 
mate’s face and said, “Have you a time-table ? ” 

“ Yes, in that drawer,” replied Walter in a low 
voice, pointing to his desk as he spoke. 

A silence had come over the boys in the room at 
the sight of their classmate’s manifest trouble, al- 
though no one of the visitors understood just what 
it was. 

Walter’s face and manner, however, betrayed the 
deep feeling under which he was laboring, and the 
sympathies of all were correspondingly aroused. 

“Anything we can do to help?” inquired Ned 
sympathetically. 

“ I guess not,” replied Walter ; “ I just got word 
from home,” he added. “Read it,” he said as he 
handed the slip to his friend. 

Taking the paper, Ned slowly read aloud, 
“ * Come home immediately. Father desperately 
ill/ ” 

“ Too bad,” said A1 ; “I wish I could do some- 
thing.” 


* Page 58 


Captain ( Dan ’chords 


Almost ignoring the presence of the other boys, 
Dan, after studying the time-table, said sharply, 
“ You can get a train in just thirty-one minutes. ,, 

“ I’m afraid I can’t make it.” 

“ Yes, you can! You must make it!” said Dan 
in his quiet manner. 

“Here, Ned; you go over to the office and ex- 
plain that Walter has been called home by a tele- 
gram. Al, you order a carriage and go down to the 
station and buy a through ticket. You give him the 
money, Walter.” 

“ I haven’t any,” replied Walter. 

“ Get some for him at the office, Ned,” quietly 
ordered Dan. “ And Al can stop for you on the way 
to the station.” Dan then added, as he turned to 
Carlton : “ You go down and bring up a carriage. 
I’ll pitch in and help Walter pack what few things 
he’ll need.” 

In a moment the boys scattered to do Dan’s bid- 
ding, and the two roommates were left to them- 
selves. Walter seated himself before his desk and 
in a burst of grief buried his face in his arms as 
he leaned upon the familiar place. He could not 
see the expression of deep sympathy in Dan’s face, 
for the latter instantly was busied in collecting a few 
of his friend’s belongings and packing them in the 
suit-case, which he found without inquiring where 
it was. 

A quarter-hour passed before Walter apparently 
became aware that everything was in readiness for 


Captain c Dan Richards 


•Page 59 


his hurried departure for home. “ Dan, you’re the 
best fellow in school ! ” he said chokingly. 

“ Here comes your carriage,” replied Dan quietly. 

“ You’ve helped me most by not talking to me.” 

“ Havel?” 

“ Yes, you have.” 

“ Oh, well, Walter, it may not be as bad as you 
think. I hope you’ll find your father better when 
you get home. We’ll look for that anyway, and 
you’ll send me word just as soon as you are there. 
Come on ; here’s our carriage.” 

“ You don’t need to go with me, Dan,” protested 
Walter. 

“ I’m not going any farther than the station,” 
said Dan with a smile. “ But I won’t leave you till 
I have to.” 

Not another word was spoken as the two boys 
passed down the stairway and entered the waiting 
carriage. The silence was not broken on the way 
to the station, but when they drove up alongside the 
platform and Walter saw the other three boys there 
awaiting his coming, he said hastily as he stepped 
out, “ You fellows are all good to me.” 

“ You’ll find everything all right,” said Ned, try- 
ing to speak cheerfully. Walter shook his head and 
did not reply. 

“ There comes your train, Walter,” said Carlton. 
“ You had just time enough. You’d have lost it 
sure if it hadn’t been for Dan.” 

The hero-worship brought the first smile to 


‘Page 60 


Captain ‘Dan Pjchards 

Walter’s face, and he took his suit-case and moved 
down the platform. 

“ Here’s your ticket,” said Al. 

“And here’s your money,” added Ned as he 
thrust some bills into his friend’s hand. 

“ Good-bye, Walter ; keep up your courage ; you’ll 
find everything all right! ” called Ned as his friend 
prepared to board the train. 

“ Don’t forget ! Send me a telegram just as soon 
as you get home,” said Dan in a low voice. “If 
there is anything I can do, send for me.” 

“ Good-bye, Dan. Good-bye, fellows,” was all 
that the troubled boy could say in response to the 
farewells of his friends as the puffing train departed. 

“ Too bad,” said Ned, as the boys walked back to 
the school. “ But Walter is such an impressive chap. 
He lets his feelings get away with him. He is cer- 
tain sure the worst possible things must be the true 
ones.” 

“ This is bad in my opinion,” said Dan quietly. 

“ What makes you think that? ” 

“ I don’t like the way that telegram was worded.” 

“ His mother sent it, didn’t she ? ” 

“ Her name is signed, but the wording doesn’t 
sound like her.” 

“What do you think?” 

“ I’m just afraid, that’s all.” 

“Of what?” 

“ That some one else sent the message in her 
name.” 


Captain ‘Dan 'chords 


‘Page 61 


“ What if they did ? ” 

“ Then I’m afraid — of course it may not be so — 
that the full truth of the message hasn’t been sent.” 

“ Oh, you’re another croaker, Dan,” said Ned 
lightly. 

“ I’d like to have that proved to be true.” 

“ It is true. You’re always so sober ” 

“ It would be a hard thing for me,” said Dan, ig- 
noring the words of his friend, “ if anything should 
happen to Walter’s father.” 

“ Why ? How ? What do you mean ? ” 

“ He pays my way in the Tait School. But that 
is a mighty small thing compared to Walter and his 
mother.” 

“ You mean you’d have to leave? ” 

“ You know that as well as I do.” 

“ I don’t believe it would make any difference. 
They’d want to keep you right on doing just what 
they knew Walter’s father would want. Don’t you 
let that worry you, Dan, old man.” 

“ I’m not worrying. I wish I hadn’t spoken of 
that at all. It was selfish in me when Walter and 
his mother are in such trouble.” 

“ You don’t know that they are. What’s the use 
in looking for the dark side until you have to ? ” de- 
manded Ned a trifle tartly as his companion slightly 
shook his head. 

“ I’m not looking for it, but I can’t play the part 
of the cheerful idiot. I can’t smile and smile when 
I know things are serious.” 


‘Page 62 


Captain c Dan ^Richards 


“ But you don’t know.” 

“ I know they’ve telegraphed Walter to come 
home. Now don’t say anything more about it. He’ll 
send me a wire to-morrow, anyway.” 

“All right. You’ll be down for the practice to- 
morrow ? ” 

“ Surely.” 

“ Good.” 

“ Why did you think I wouldn’t report? ” 

“ I didn’t know but you’d rather stay in your 
room.” 

“Because Walter is in trouble?” inquired Dan 
with a smile. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, I sha’n’t. That doesn’t help the trouble 
any.” 

“ That’s the way to talk ! ” 

“ That’s the way it is, at least with me,” said Dan 
as he entered the dormitory and went up to his 
room. 

How changed everything was! The books and 
articles which his roommate had left scattered about 
the room all seemed to have a language of their 
own. Walter had gone home. Would he return? 
And what about his own future? Dan endeavored 
to banish the last suggestion from his mind, assuring 
himself that he was selfish in dwelling upon his own 
possible troubles at a time when Walter and his 
mother were bowed down with grief. As he looked 
about him, Dan thought of the change that had come 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Tftchards 


‘Page 63 


over Walter. Instead of the selfish, care-free boy 
led into trouble by Gus Kiggins and others as he 
had been the preceding year, he now seemed to be 
deeply in earnest and his better nature was assert- 
ing itself. Walter had ever been a fellow of gener- 
ous impulses — generous, that is, if what he gave 
away did not cost him anything in effort or self- 
denial — but recently he had changed wonderfully, 
Dan assured himself. His roommate now was awake. 
And Dan did not forget that the generosity of 
Walter’s father in sending him to the Tait School 
was almost entirely due to Walter’s expressed de- 
sires. He was under deep obligations to both of 
them — obligations so great that he never would be 
able fully to repay them. 

But Dan was not one to brood over troubles that 
had not yet come. In a brief time he busied him- 
self with his lessons, confident that he would re- 
ceive a telegram from Walter early the following 
day that would tell him what he so much wanted to 
know. 

The next day came, however, and brought no 
message. When the hour for the afternoon practice 
arrived and still no word from Walter had been 
received, Dan somewhat reluctantly went to the 
football field and joined in the practice game under 
the direction of the coach. For the coach Dan had 
come to cherish a different feeling from the one he 
had manifested when the “ dirty football ” had been 
suggested. Not a questionable trick or play had 


'Page 64 


Captain ‘Dan 'pichards 


been taught, at least Dan had not heard of any being 
suggested, though the coach had drilled his charges 
in several trick plays that all the boys agreed were 
“ great ” and certain to work havoc on the line of 
their opponents. 

“ Come on, Ned,” said Dan when at last he and 
his classmate were departing from the field. 

“ Where? I’ve got to do forty lines of Virgil.” 

“ Never mind that now.” 

“Will you read them to me?” 

“If you want me to, though I don’t really believe 
you do.” 

“Don’t I? You just watch me!” laughed Ned. 
“ What put such a thought into your head, as that 
I would object?” 

“ I don’t know,” replied Dan with a smile. “ Per- 
haps I was thinking of what Doctor Stevens said to 
me the first time I went to him after I entered here. 
I’d run into a snag in my Caesar.” 

“ Did the old boy say he wouldn’t translate it 
for you? That would be just like him. He never 
wants to help any of the fellows.” 

“ No. He said he’d translate it for me.” 

“ He did?” 

“ Yes, but ” 

“ Oh, I knew there was a string to it some- 
where.” 

“ I’m glad there was. He opened my eyes good 
and wide.” 

“ How?” 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


*Page 65 


“ Oh, he looked at me a minute and then asked 
me if I thought the passage was hard. I told him 
I did. Then he said : 4 It is hard — one of the hard- 
est in Caesar. I’ll translate it if you wish, but I 
have found that usually most of our boys fifteen 
years of age can dig it out if they will really work 
at it.’ ” 

“ That was just like him,” growled Ned. 

“ Maybe it was ; but though I was stirred up at 
first by what he said and I thought he was mighty 
disagreeable about it, I was too angry to go back to 
him for help. I just went at it and got the stuff 
myself. I’ve never asked any one to help me since.” 

“ You’re a good little boy.” 

“Well, I learned to do it for myself, anyway. 
Doctor Stevens seems to be a little hard at first, 
but he really isn’t, for he teaches the fellows to do 
their own work. And, after all, as A1 Randall says, 
that’s what we’re here for, anyway, isn’t it?” 

“ I’m working a good deal harder than I want 
to,” said Ned ruefully. 

“ Perhaps you don’t know how to do your work.” 

“ Do you? ” asked Ned tartly. 

“No. If I did I shouldn’t be here. That’s what 
I’m in the Tait School for — to get what few brains 
I have into working order. Doctor Stevens has 
helped me more than any one else, because he has 
made me help myself. The other day he asked me 
how long it took me to get my Virgil. I told him 
two hours. 4 Richards, if you’ll put your mind right 
E 


‘ Page 66 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


on your work you can get that lesson in an hour 
and three-quarters,’ he told me. And now I find I 
can.” 

“ Pretty soon you’ll be getting it in an hour and 
a half, then in an hour. Why, Dan, if you keep on 
reducing it you’ll have your Virgil lesson about 
fifteen minutes before you start.” 

“ No such luck as that. Ah ! ” added Dan as the 
two boys entered his room and he saw a yellow en- 
velope unopened on his desk, “ that’s what I wanted 
you to come for, Ned. I thought there’d be a tele- 
gram from Walter. It may mean as much to me in 
one way as it does to him.” 

“Open it and find out, anyway,” suggested Ned 
sharply. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Trichords 


*Page 67 


CHAPTER VII 

BALANCING ACCOUNTS 

D AN took the little envelope and hastily opened 
it. There was a tense silence in the room as 
Ned watched the expression on his classmate's face, 
striving to discover what word it was that Walter 
had sent. 

“ It's just as I feared," said Dan soberly. “ Listen 
to this, ‘ My father died suddenly yesterday.' " 

“ ‘ Yesterday ' means day before yesterday, doesn't 
it ? When was the message dated ? " 

“ Last night," replied Dan. “ You see his father 
was dead before they wired Walter to come home." 

“ It's too bad," said Ned thoughtfully. “ It won’t 
make any difference in Walter’s coming back to 
school, will it ? " 

“ I don’t think so." 

“ And it won't in your coming either? " said Ned 
quickly. “ Probably your bill has been paid." 

“ I'm not sure about that ; and I’m not sure either, 
even if it has, that I ought to take it." 

“ Why not?" 

“ There are ‘ a million reasons,' as Walter would 
say." 

“ And not one of them good," protested Ned. 


‘ Page 68 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Tftchards 


“ That remains to be seen.” 

“ Going to wire Walter? ” 

“ I think I’ll write him.” 

“ I’ll send him a letter too. You write at your 
desk, and I’ll sit down here at Walter’s and write 
mine. I guess he won’t feel any worse for getting 
a word from each of us.” 

Both boys acted on the suggestion, and in a brief 
time the two letters were posted. 

The news of the sorrow that had come to Walter 
had spread rapidly through the school, and the fol- 
lowing day his class met and adopted some boyish 
resolutions of sympathy, which were sent to him. 

Troubled as Ned was by the possibility which sug- 
gested that the death of Walter’s' father might in- 
terfere with Dan’s remaining in the (School, he 
nevertheless was greatly cheered by his classmate’s 
steady and continued work with the football team. 
Indeed, the first game of the season was played, and 
Dan’s strength and agility were in such evidence 
that not even A1 Randall or John Littlemouse, who 
played a wonderful game at left end, received more 
enthusiastic praise from the excited body of specta- 
tors who were watching the game. 

“ That was good work you did as half-back to- 
day,” said the coach to Dan when he joined the lat- 
ter and Ned a half-hour after the game, when the 
two boys were walking across the field. 

“ Thank you,” said Dan simply. 

“ Yes, sir ! It’s fifty per cent better than you 


^Page 69 


Captain ‘Dan ^Richards 

have ever done on the field before* You still 
are a little slow in getting started, but that will 
come. I’ll give you a few pointers to-morrow or 
next day.” 

“ And that was the man you wanted fired, Dan,” 
laughed Ned, as the coach left them when they en- 
tered their dormitory. “ Aren’t you ashamed of 
yourself ? ” 

“ Why?” 

“ For suggesting that the coach is a 4 mucker.’ ” 

“ Well, he is a mucker. I’m just as sure of it as 
ever I was.” 

“ What makes you say that ? You haven’t seen 
anything off color, have you ? ” 

“ Not yet.” 

“ ‘ Not yet! ’ You are looking for something all 
the time, aren’t you ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ You’ll be disappointed if you don’t find it ? 
That’s all wrong, Dan. You haven’t any right to 
talk such stuff.” 

“ I’m not talking it,” said Dan gently. “ You 
asked me a question and I answered it. That’s all 
there is to it.” 

“ Hold on ! Here’s a letter from Walter,” said 
Dan hastily as they entered his room. “ Wait a 
minute, Ned, and I’ll read it to you.” 

Ned seated himself obediently in the easy chair 
in front of the window and, tossing his cap upon the 
table, prepared to listen to Walter’s message. He 


‘Page 70 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Trichords 


was much more interested than he wanted Dan to 
know. He was watching his classmate’s face with 
an intensity which the latter would have felt or seen 
if he had not been so absorbed. 

“ Dear Old Dan,” the letter began : “ I want 
you to tell all the fellows how much good their 
letters did me. It was mighty good of them, and 
I’ll try to show it after a while, but just now I can’t 
write much. I met a woman whom I knew on the 
train, just about twenty miles from my home. The 
moment she saw me I knew the worst had come. I 
asked her if she had heard how my father was. She 
said she had heard he was dead. If a man had 
knocked me down with a club, I wouldn’t have been 
more startled. Up to that time I hadn’t even thought 
of that. And it was all wrong, Dan. I know the 
man who sent me the message meant it all right ; but, 
I tell you, it was a big mistake. I want to know just 
exactly how things are. Of course he thought it 
would be too big a shock to me, and that I would be 
ready for the real news by the time I got home. 
You see, my father wasn’t sick any time. He just 
dropped, and that was the end of all. If they had 
only telegraphed that, I could have met it better. 
All the way home I kept thinking that by the time 
I got here he’d be all right, and would laugh at me 
for coming home. But he wasn’t, Dan, and home 
doesn’t seem a bit like home now. Of course my 
mother is here, and I’m doing all in my power for 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


Vage 71 


her; but, Dan, she looks to me to help her just as 
I used to look to my father. 

“ I haven’t time to write a letter now, but I 
wanted you to know that I don’t know whether I 
shall come back to school or not. Everybody, in- 
cluding me, thought my father was a rich man. It 
never entered my head that there was any bottom 
to his pocket. But, Dan, I don’t believe he left 
enough to take care of my mother — to say nothing 
of myself. He did have a big lot of money coming 
in every year, and he never saved much of it. He 
would give to any old thing that came along. Poor 
old pop! I wish I could tell him just now what I 
think of him! 

“ So, you see, all my plans are up in the air, and 
I don’t know just when or where I shall strike the 
earth again. You’ll understand just why it is that 
I’m not writing a letter now. I just wanted you to 
know how things are. I’ll write a real letter just as 
soon as I know a little more than I do now. I shall 
never forget your letter to me, Dan. It did me a 
world of good, and I needed it all. Give my best 
regards to all the fellows, and don’t forget that you 
stand at the head of the heap. Good-bye. 

“ Walter.” 

Ned was the first to break the awkward silence 
that followed. “ Dan, you just hold your horses,” 
he said impulsively. “ You know Walter as well as 
I do, He’s not had a chance to find out very much 


‘Page 72 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


yet, and has jumped to his conclusions. He’ll feel 
differently after a few days.” 

“ That won’t pay his bills, or mine.” 

“That’s all so, but what I say is, ‘wait.’ You 
can’t tell a thing by that letter. It’s just like Walter. 
He does something and then explains afterward.” 

“ It doesn’t seem to me ” began Dan slowly. 

“ Promise me one thing, Dan,” broke in Ned 
earnestly, laying his hand on his friend’s shoulder. 

“What?” 

“ That you won’t do anything now, and that you’ll 
tell me before ” 

“ You’re not asking much.” 

“ You know what I mean.” 

“ I’m not sure that I do.” 

“ Don’t write Walter or his mother or say a word 
to anybody — anybody, mind, that you’re thinking of. 
Now don’t shake your head at me that way. I 
don’t like it. Just be good once in your life and 
give me your word.” 

“ How long? ” 

“ Till next week.” 

Dan growled and shook his head. 

“Well, wait till you get another letter from 
Walter.” 

“ I’m afraid he and his mother may think I am 
just holding on ” 

“ Don’t you fool yourself ! They.’ve got troubles 
enough of their own. They aren’t borrowing any 
of yours. All I want is that you should be reason- 


*Page 73 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 

able. Don’t do something you’ll be sorry for all 
your life. I tell you it means a good deal more than 
you realize.” 

“ Does it?” 

“ Yes, it does.” 

“ Well, I’m sorry.” 

“ I tell you, I know more about this than you 
do. All I want just now is for you to agree that 
you won’t write Walter or his mother anything about 
what you have been talking to me about until ” 

“ Until when ? ” inquired Dan with a smile, as his 
classmate hesitated. 

“ Until you know just what the real condition is.” 

“ You’re all right, Ned; though I guess I under- 
stand one part that you don’t. Just put yourself 
in my place a minute ” 

“ I can’t,” broke in Ned uneasily. 

“ Yes, you can too! What would you do? How 
would you feel if somebody was doing for you just 
what Walter’s father has been doing for me? Would 
you put off doing what I intend to do? If I know 
you, you’d be right on hand the very first thing. 
You wouldn’t drag it on and wait to see, or at least 
give them the impression that you were waiting, if 
somehow the thing couldn’t be fixed up so that you 
could stay on.” 

“ I’m not saying a word against your doing that 
if it is necessary. All I want you to do is just to 
wait a bit and find out a little more than we know 
now. Walter flies off the handle — you know he 


Vage 74 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


does, and so do I — and all I want is that you 
shouldn’t say or do anything you’d be sorry for 
afterward.” 

“ I’ll promise you, Ned, that I’ll do that — as far 
as it is in my power in this matter.” 

“ Honestly ? ” 

“ Yes, honestly,” replied Dan with a smile. 

“ That’s all I want.” 

“ Why didn’t you say so then ? ” 

“ I did say it.” 

“ When?” 

“ I’ve been saying it all along.” 

When Dan was left alone in his room he seated 
himself before his desk and, taking a slip of paper, 
drew a line through the middle of it and then began 
to jot down certain elements of his problem. On 
one side of the line he first placed “ Money in 
hand=$2i.” On the opposite side he wrote, “ What 
can I do to earn more?” Again and again he 
jotted down the contrasting problems. At the end 
of a half-hour his paper presented an appearance 
somewhat like the following: 

Things for and Things Against Dan Richards, 
against. 

1. I have only $21. 

2. Walter’s father has helped me. 

3. It will be hard to go to another school. 

4. I am not ready for college. 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


•Page 75 


5. The fellows don’t want me to go. N. B. Ned 
is the only one who knows. 

6. I can’t take another dollar from Walter or 
his mother. 

7. Everybody has something against him. 

8. Only a few fellows ever amount to much. 

9. It’s going to be hard. 

10. I’ll have to begin right away. 

FOR. 

1. I have good health and I believe I can work 
my way through school. Others have done it, and 
if they can so can I. N. B. I may not be able to 
do this in the Tait School. It is expensive here. 

2. Walter’s father can help me no more. I 
could not take any money from Walter or his 
mother, even if they had any left, and Walter says 
there isn’t any. 

3. Maybe it will be the best thing that ever hap- 
pened if I have to go to another school. N. B. I 
don’t believe it. 

4. I wonder if I could get into college on what 
I know now? If I once got in you can rest easy I’d 
stay there! 

5. If they wanted me to go that would be a good 
reason for staying. N. B. There are probably good 
fellows in every school. N. B. Some more — there 
can’t be anybody like Ned and Walter and A 1 and 
all the rest. 

6 f I don’t have to unless I want to. I have two 


*Page 76 


Captain ( Dan Richards 


strong arms, and my legs are not weak. I can dust, 
wait on the table, take care of horses, and hoe pota- 
toes. N. B. I wonder how hoeing potatoes and 
going to the Tait School would agree? 

7. I’m no worse off than most fellows. 

8. I can try, anyway. N. B. Shall I ask Scippie 
or Doctor Stevens if I’d better try it? 

9. I don’t believe I’m a coward. 

10. Then I’ll know all the sooner whether I’d 
better go back to work on the farm or go on to 
college. 

Balance : I’ve got more for me than against me. 

Dan looked up as a rap on the door was heard at 
that moment. 




I 



* 1 Dan looked up as a rap 


was heard 


y y 


Dage 76 





* 






Captain ‘Dan 'Richards 


"Page 77 


CHAPTER VIII 

AN OFFER TO DAN 

H ELLO, Watson ! Come in ! ” called Dan, as 
in response to an invitation to enter his 
classmate came into the room and seated himself 
in an easy chair. 

As Dan looked at him there was a momentary 
twinge of envy. Watson, well dressed, fat, easy- 
going, was the center on the football team, and one 
of the wealthiest boys in the Tait School. In the 
classroom Watson was not a shining light. It was 
seldom that he made a creditable recitation, and then 
“ only by accident,” as Walter expressed it. But he 
was generous, and his good nature was not easily 
provoked. His blue eyes and light-brown hair were 
in keeping with the pink-and-white complexion 
which had made Walter say several times, “ Watson, 
you look good enough to eat.” Fastidious in his 
dress, he nevertheless was one of the hardest work- 
ers on the eleven, and after a game was usually as 
discolored and torn as it was conceivable for such a 
boy to be. 

“ I want to see you, Dan,” said Watson a little 
uneasily. 

“ Well, here I am,” said Dan with a smile. “ What 


‘Page 78 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Rj 'chords 


is it ? ” he added, after a moment of somewhat awk- 
ward silence. “ Something about the team ? ” 

“ Say, our coach is great, isn't he ? ” 

“ He knows the game." 

“ He certainly does. And he's got more tricks up 
his sleeve " 

“ Are they straight, Watson ? " 

“ Why do you ask me that question ? " 

“ Is he straight ? " 

“ I've never seen him do anything crooked," re- 
plied Watson a little evasively, as Dan thought. 

“ Does he try to get you to " 

“Oh, he’s all right enough," broke in Watson. 
“ You mustn't be too squeamish when you're out 
to win. That's what the team is out for, isn't it? " 

“We all want to win, anyway," acknowledged 
Dan, who had decided not to push his inquiries any 
further at the time. In a little while he himself might 
be in a position in which the football eleven of Tait, 
and even the school, would be pushed into the back- 
ground. 

“ Of course we do," said Watson more confidently. 
“ And football isn't the only thing we want to win 
in, either." 

“ You’re correct," said Dan, still more puzzled 
than before. What was it that his visitor wanted? 
Such sentiments were not commonly attributed to 
him. 

“ I might as well come right out with it," blurted 
Watson. “ Dan, I'm in a peck of trouble." 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


‘Page 79 


“ I’m sorry for that. Anything I can do to help 
you?” 

“ You can, but I’m afraid you won’t.” 

“ Go ahead with your tale.” 

“ You never saw my father and mother, did you ? ” 
inquired Watson. 

“ I never did.” 

“ Well, they’re all right ; but they don’t under- 
stand a fellow, you see.” 

“ What is the chief misunderstanding just now? ” 

“ They want me to take a prize. Oh, you needn’t 
laugh. I know it is as funny as you think it is, but 
what is a fellow going to do about it? You see, 
neither of them ever went to school to amount to 
much, and they’ve got it into their heads that I am 
awful smart. Of course I’m not such a fool as to 
think any such thing, but that doesn’t help any. The 
fact is they think I’m smart, and anything I say 
doesn’t shake ’em a little bit.” 

“Which particular prize do you want to take?” 
inquired Dan, repressing the smile that rose to his 
lips. 

“ Oh, it doesn’t make much difference — any old 
thing will do, I guess, as long as it is a prize of 
some kind.” 

“ But you must have thought over the matter.” 

“Thought over it! I’ve thought and slept and 
dreamed and even had nightmare. I tell you it’s no 
joke either.” Watson’s round face was the picture 
of such abject misery that Dan’s smile departed, and 


*Page 80 


Captain ‘Dan T^ichards 


his glance was full of sympathy as he looked at his 
classmate. “ It is hard,” he said. “ You’re a mighty 
good fellow, but as a prize man ” 

“ Oh, don’t rub it in, Dan,” groaned his visitor. 
“ What am I going to do about it ? I sha’n’t dare 
show my face at home unless I get a prize, and I 
wouldn’t dare show my face here if I should get 
one. Everybody that knows me would think it was 
a joke. Nobody would take it seriously or give me 
credit if I honestly tried.” 

“ What do you propose to do ? ” 

“ I propose to make a proposition to you, Dan,” 
said Watson, suddenly sitting erect. 

“To me? I don’t really see what I have to do 
with it.” 

“ Now listen, Dan, and don’t you dare laugh 
either. I can’t declaim a little bit, so a prize decla- 
mation is not for me. I can’t tell a Latin verb from 
a cubic yard, so I’ll cut out Latin and mathematics. 
There isn’t much left, you see.” 

“ Not much,” admitted Dan smilingly. “ Nothing 
except the prize essay.” 

“ That’s it ! That’s the very thing I came to see 
you about.” 

“ Why did you come to see me about it ? ” 

“ You’ve got to write it.” 

“ I’ve been thinking of trying for that prize, I’ll 
own up. I don’t know that I have any chance, but 
it’s like yours — better there than anywhere else,” 
said Dan modestly. 


‘Page 8 / 


Captain ‘Dan ’chords 

“ Write as many as you please for yourself, but 
what I want is for you to write one for me.” 

“ What?” 

“ That’s exactly what I mean,” said Watson, now 
much more boldly. 

“ What do you mean ? ” demanded Dan a little 
sharply. 

“ I want you to write an essay for me and let me 
hand it in in my name.” 

“ You are a cool one.” 

“ No, sir ; I’m not cool at all. You don’t know 
what this means to me. My family is just dead set 
on my getting some prize — it doesn’t make any dif- 
ference what it is as long as it’s a prize of some 
kind. Of course it ” 

“ Of course it wouldn’t be your prize — if it hap- 
pened to come your way, which isn’t very likely any- 
way.” 

“ I’ll risk that part of it, if you’ll only do it. I’ll 
pay you well for it.” 

“ But it would be my essay that took the prize — 
if it did — even if it was handed in in your name.” 

“ In a way it would. I’ll own up to that. But 
when a man writes an article for a magazine, he 
sells it to the magazine, doesn’t he ? ” 

“ Very likely, though I don’t know much about 
it. I never wrote anything which a magazine ever 
published.” 

“ But you’d sell it if you had the chance, wouldn’t 
you?” 


F 


*Page 82 


Captain ‘Dan ^/chords 


“ Yes.” 

“Well, what’s the difference if you write one 
for me if I pay you for it? ” 

For a moment Dan was silent. The proposition 
seemed almost to come as a direct answer to some of 
the problems he had been considering at the time 
when his visitor entered his room. And why should 
he not do it? Why was not Watson’s proposal a 
fair one? He could write the essay, and the dis- 
posal of it then would belong to his moon-faced 
visitor. He himself would not be concerned with 
what was done with that which really belonged not 
to him, but to Watson — after the latter had bought 
and paid for it. Dan was seriously perplexed, and 
the plausible argument which had been set before 
him seemed to be almost, if not quite, fair and 
equitable. 

“ When do the essays have to be ready ? ” asked 
Dan at last. 

“ They’re due February first. You’ll do it, won’t 
you ? That gives you all the time you’ll need. Say 
you’ll do it, Dan?” 

“ I’ll have to think it over,” said Dan. 

“ I’ll give you twenty-five dollars for it.” 

“ Whether it takes a prize or not ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; I will ! And I’ll tell you what I’ll do 
more than that, Dan ; I’ll agree to give you twenty- 
five for the essay when it is written. If it doesn’t 
take a prize, I’ll not say a word. If it does take a 
prize, I’ll give you twenty-five dollars more.” 


Captain ‘Dari T^ichards 


‘ Page 83 


“ How much is the prize, anyway ? ” 

“ A ten-dollar gold piece.” 

“ Seems to me you aren’t going to make much on 
the bargain,” laughed Dan a little uneasily. 

“ I don’t care a rap for the money part of it. My 
father never holds me up on that line. It’s the honor, 
or, rather, what the family wants that gets me. And 
I’m right up against that too. I’ve just got to do 
something, I tell you. You’re the one to get the 
money, and I’ll take the glory.” 

“ Suppose I should write another essay too, and 
hand it in under my own name ? ” 

“ Go ahead.” 

“ Will that be square? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ But suppose my essay should happen to get the 
prize and yours shouldn’t?” 

“ I’ll run the risk.” 

“ I’ll have to think about it, Watson.” 

“ No, don’t. A fellow’s second thought always 
begins with a ‘ But ’ ” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ Tried it.” 

“ You’re wise enough to write your own essay, 
Wat.” 

“ Can’t do it.” 

“ I’d rather tutor you in Cicero.” 

“ What’s the difference, whether you sell me what 
you know about Latin or sell me your ideas written 
on paper ? ” 


*Page 84 


Captain e Dan ‘Rj chords 


“ I don’t know.” 

“ There isn’t any difference. One is as fair and 
square as the other, and both are all right. If you 
were trying to sell me the stuff and make me take 
something I didn’t want, then you might talk. But 
I’m the one that is doing all the business/’ 

“ Are you ? ” 

“ Not if you’ll say you’ll write me that essay. If 
it’s the price, Dan, that sticks you, just say the 
word ” 

“ It isn’t the money.” 

“ What is it then?” 

“ I can’t tell you.” 

“ Nor can any one else. It’ll be a great thing for 
me ; it won’t hurt you any, and you’ll be turning an 
honest penny too.” 

“ Do you suppose the committee would feel that 
way about it ? ” 

“ It’s all one to them, anyway. They don’t know 
who writes any one of the essays. You see, you sign 
the essay with a fictitious name. Then you write 
that name on the outside of the envelope and inside 
the envelope you put a slip with your true name on 
it. I tell you it’s thrilling, Dan, when the chairman 
or somebody big stands up there on the platform be- 
fore the school and all the fond fathers and moth- 
ers to announce the winners. He takes the envel- 
ope — of course he has to get off a long-winded 
speech that nobody cares for first — and tears off the 
end and draws out the slip and waits till everybody 


Captain < Dan chords 


*Page 85 


feels that he can’t wait another minute and then 
drools out, ‘ Winner of the first prize, Dan Rich- 
ards/ Oh, it’s great, let me tell you! It fired my 
father all up when he was here last summer, and 
now nothing will do except for little Willie to bring 
glory to the Watson name. Now, Dan, be a good 
little boy, and say you’ll do this little thing for me. 
I’ll ” 

“All right, I agree.” 

“ Dan, you’ll have a crown some day, at least on 
a tooth,” exclaimed Watson gleefully as he arose and 
insisted upon shaking Dan by the hand. 

“ That all you want ? ” 

“ Oh, I can take a hint. I guess you don’t want 
me to tarry any longer. Well, that’s all right. 
Good-bye, Dan. Let me know when the magna 
chartar is ready ” 

“ When the what ? ” laughed Dan. 

“ Isn’t magna chartar the right word for it? ” 

“ You mean magnum opus , don’t you ? ” 

“ To be sure. Why, yes, of course.” Watson 
laughed lightly as he departed from the room, leav- 
ing Dan still seated before his desk. 

It was long before Dan arose, for the conflict in 
his mind was not a trifling one. Several times he 
was on the point of running after his classmate and 
withdrawing the promise he had given, but each time 
he did not yield. He sat staring at the inkwell on 
his desk as if it was an object of rare interest. What 
had he done ? What would be the result ? Had he 


‘Page 86 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


sold himself for twenty-five dollars ? The price was 
not extravagantly high, he muttered. And years be- 
fore, he thought, one certain man had sold or be- 
trayed his Friend for thirty pieces of silver. Which 
was worse? 

And then again he did his utmost to gratify him- 
self. Everybody would look upon it as a joke. No 
one could take it seriously, and why should he make 
so much of it? 

Resolutely he strove to look upon his decision in 
that light as at last he arose and admitted a tele- 
graph messenger, who vainly had been rapping on 
his door for several minutes. 


Captain ‘Pan chords 


‘Page 87 


CHAPTER IX 

THE RETURN 

E AGER for anything that would draw his 
thoughts from the promise which he had just 
given Watson, Dan quickly tore open the envelope 
and read the message. As he had thought, the 
word was from Walter and was brief : “ Expect me 
to-morrow afternoon.” 

Dan's heart was somewhat lighter as he signed 
his name in the messenger's book. Walter was 
coming back. Very likely the troubles he had feared 
had all been imaginary. Mr. Borden’s affairs had 
not been in such a bad state as Walter had at first 
implied. His roommate was an impulsive fellow and 
quite likely to see things in their worst light when 
he first saw them. Perhaps the outlook was not so 
dark after all. 

These thoughts and others similar to them were 
in Dan's mind when he turned back to his desk. 
And yet, try as he might, he was not able to banish 
the recollection of the promise he had given Watson ; 
and essays, and working his way through the Tait 
School, Walter’s return, and “ thirty pieces of 
silver,” somehow were strangely confused. Indeed, 
the following day brought no clearer light, and when 


‘Page 88 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


Dan greeted his roommate as he alighted from the 
incoming train, Walter said quickly, “ What’s the 
trouble, Dan?” 

“ You are the one who has trouble, I guess,” re- 
plied Dan. 

“ That’s right, in a way,” acknowledged Walter, 
his eyes filling. “ But after all, Dan, I can’t get 
away from mine, and I’ve just got to face it. My 
mother is pretty well broken up and I’m the only one 
that can help her.” 

“ How long are you going to stay ? ” 

“What do you mean?” 

“ You wrote me that you might have to leave 
school.” 

“ Oh, yes.” Walter’s tone was somewhat light, 
and his roommate looked at him almost in amaze- 
ment. “ Well, my mother insisted upon my coming 
back right away. My father’s partner is the execu- 
tor, and there isn’t anything I can do to help him, 
so mother said I’d better come right back and keep 
up with my class. If I went on then I’d be ready, 
and if anything happened that I shouldn’t go on I’d 
be just so much better for the work that I hadn’t 
lost. Besides, we found that the bill for the first 
half of the year had been paid, anyway.” 

“ Was mine paid too? ” 

“Yes, sir; of course it was. That was the way 
my father did things. He used to say he’d pay as 
he went, and if he couldn’t pay he just wouldn’t go. 
Oh, he was all right, let me tell you.” 

















lillili 


H i 






ratfSSssS 


“ ‘ Kou are the one who has trouble, I guess 


y y y 


‘Page 88 







Captain ‘Pan < j & chords 


<Page 89 


“ You don’t have to tell me that,” said Dan 
quickly. “ Now, Walter,” he added, as the two boys 
approached the school grounds, “ there’s one thing 
I must say now ” 

“ No, don’t say it,” broke in Walter. 

“ You don’t know what it is.” 

“ Yes I do.” 

“ You can’t ” 

“ Well, go ahead. I suppose it’s got to come, and 
we might as well have it out one time as another.” 

u I can’t let what your father paid for me stand.” 

“ That’s what I knew you were going to say, Dan. 
But it’s all right.” 

“ No, it isn’t all right,” declared Dan positively. 

“ You can’t change what my father did.” 

“ I can say I won’t let the payment stand, can’t I ? ” 

“ What will you do ? ” 

“ I haven’t decided that yet. There are two or 
three ” 

“ Now, look here, Dan, don’t be foolish. My 
father paid for the first half of your school year. 
That’s done, and can’t be changed ; besides, it 
wouldn’t make a bit of difference to my mother or 
me, for I guess the truth is that my father used up 
his income as he went along. So, if that’s the way 
of it ” 

“ Didn’t he leave anything? ” 

“ Some life-insurance. You see his plan was to 
put his life and work into his business and after a 
while the business would be enough of itself to 


<Pagc 90 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 


provide for everything and everybody. But his busi- 
ness was so much in his head that now he’s gone no 
one else can carry it on.” 

“ Well, I’m not going to let ” 

“ You just work for the first half-year. Before 
that’s gone I may be in the same boat with you, 
and then we’ll work it out together.” 

“ But I ” 

“ Not another word, Dan ; not another word un- 
less you want to break me all up ; and honestly, I’ve 
had about all I think I can stand of that.” 

Walter’s eyes were full again, and Dan was sorely 
perplexed as to what he ought to say or do at the 
time. Before he could speak, however, Walter said : 
“ I knew you’d say just what you have said, Dan. 
Mother and I talked it over before I left home. She 
is just as strong for this as I am. It isn’t as if you 
could take anything back or were taking anything 
from us now. It’s one of these things that can’t be 
helped or changed. But I knew you’d want to pull 
out. It’s just like you, old man; but unless you 
want to add to our troubles you won’t mention it 
again. Now tell me about the eleven ” 

“ We missed you in our game with the freshmen.” 

“ I’m glad you did.” 

“ Are you going to play ? ” 

“ Why not?” 

“ Nothing, only I didn’t know.” 

“ Look here, Dan,” broke in Walter, “ you know 
how I felt toward my father, don’t you ? ” 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


*Page 91 


“ Yes.” 

“ Do you think he’d like to have me quit every- 
thing ?” 

“ No.” 

“ Well, my mother says she knows it would be his 
wish to have me take up the whole thing here and 
go right on with it. Of course I’m broken up ; but 
I don’t know that I’d feel any better to give up and 
sit and mope in my room. I don’t believe any fellow 
ever lived who was more fond of his father than I 
was of mine. It doesn’t seem to me that I can get 
along without him. But I’ve just got to, and so has 
my mother. And you never saw any one brace up 
the way she has. Now, it won’t make me feel any 
better to keep out of the work. I’m just going on 
and do my best.” 

“ Good,” said Dan slowly. 

“And, Dan, you don’t know what a help you 
have been to me. You don’t say much, but you’re 
just as true as steel.” Dan visibly flinched at the 
words of praise, but Walter was so filled with his 
own plans that he did not observe the action of his 
roommate. “ Yes, sir, Dan, I tell you you have 
helped me a million times. You don’t seem to feel 
as I do when ” 

“ That’s enough,” broke in Dan, “ I’m no prodigy.” 

“ You’re the straightest fellow in the Tait 
School!” 

“ You don’t know me.” 

“ Then I guess nobody does.” 


‘Page 92 


Captain ‘Dan Pichards 


“ That’s right too.” 

When the two boys entered their room they found 
an assembly of some of their classmates, who looked 
at Walter with eyes full of sympathy, and yet not 
knowing how to express their feelings. The awk- 
ward silence was broken by Walter himself, who 
spoke quietly and naturally as he greeted his friends. 

“ We’re mighty glad to have you back,” said 
Ned. “ You’re going to stay, aren’t you? ” 

“I expect to,” answered Walter. “Why?” 

“ We didn’t know from the word you sent Dan 
but that you might not be coming back.” 

“ Well, I’m here,” said Walter lightly. “ My term- 
bill for the first half of the year is paid, so I guess 
I’ll stay and get my money’s worth. My father was 
a mighty good business man, but you see he was the 
whole thing. We don’t know yet whether he left 
enough for me to go on through school and college 
or not; but I’m not going to let a little thing like 
that stand in my way. A lot of good men have 
worked their way, and I guess I can do it too, if 
they did.” Walter spoke so boldly that his audience 
apparently were much impressed both by his courage 
and confidence. 

“ I always knew you had the right stuff in you, 
Walter Borden,” said Ned encouragingly. 

“ I’m not afraid,” declared Walter, warming under 
the words of praise. “ Of course it will be hard, but 
I guess that isn’t the only hard thing I’ll have to 
meet.” 


Captain ‘Dart ^/chords 


‘Page 93 


“ Among others, the eleven of the Military 
Academy.” 

“ You’re right,” responded Walter quickly. “ Tell 
me about the team. Has the academy as heavy an 
eleven as they had last year? Who is their coach? 
How is our coach doing? Is he up to the game? ” 

Walter’s questions served to relieve the tension, 
and in a brief time they were talking about the 
school life almost as if not one of the boys had ever 
had any interest in any other topic. 

Dan Richards, however, was an exception. He 
seldom spoke, and when he did it was briefly. 

“ What’s the matter with you, Dan ? ” asked 
Walter when the visitors had departed. 

“ Nothing.” 

“ Well, all I can say then is that for a fellow who 
has nothing the matter with him you certainly have 
a queer way of showing it.” 

“ Maybe it’s my conscience that has gone wrong,” 
suggested Dan with a smile. 

“ Your conscience never troubles you.” 

“ Perhaps that’s the very trouble.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ Nothing.” 

“ See here, Dan Richards, you’ve got something 
you’re holding back ! I never saw you act like this 
before.” 

“ I told you that you didn’t know me.” 

“ What has gone wrong?” 

" I can’t say that anything has.” 


*Page 94 


Captain ‘Dan ^/chords 


Walter shook his head as if he still was not con- 
vinced, but he did not again refer to the subject, at 
least until after several days had passed. 

The lad’s sorrow over the great loss that had come 
to him was manifest to all his friends, but as he 
seldom spoke of it the boys naturally made no men- 
tion of it, and in a brief time the routine of the 
school was resumed. Dan had promised Walter to 
wait two weeks before he did anything more con- 
cerning the matter of his purpose not to accept the 
aid which had been given him, and meanwhile it was 
agreed that the topic was not to be mentioned by 
him or by his roommate. 

The work of the eleven now became more absorb- 
ing, and for some reason which Walter could not 
understand Dan was apparently devoted to the game. 
He did not neglect his studies, for Dan was a 
methodical and steady worker, but when he donned 
his football suit he threw himself into the game with 
even more apparent enthusiasm than he had ever 
shown in his work on the nine. He held frequent 
interviews with the coach and tried to work out 
several new plays. 

The Tait School eleven was “ coming along 
finely,” as Walter expressed it. The one great game, 
however, was to be that with their rivals, the Mili- 
tary Academy at Franklin. All other games, in the 
eyes of the boys, were more or less preliminary to 
the final struggle. 

Reports from the academy were becoming some- 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


Vagt 95 


what conflicting. One day the boys would read in 
the paper that many of the academy eleven were 
suffering from injuries and that the outlook was 
dark. Another day, however, the paper would be 
glowing in its praises for the team as the “ best that 
ever had been put on the field by the Franklin Mili- 
tary Academy.” 

All these newspaper comments were eagerly read 
and much discussed by the boys of the Tait School, 
though Walter often declared in the presence of his 
fellows that “ he didn’t take very much stock in 
what the academy reported. Every year since he 
had been in school he had believed from the printed 
reports that about two-thirds of the eleven of the 
Military Academy had been severely injured, but 
when the game between the two schools was played 
the academy had provided the liveliest sort of in- 
jured men he had ever seen.” And this sentiment 
now was generally accepted and held by the students 
of the Tait School. 

Meanwhile the interest and excitement steadily 
increased, and when at last the day of the game 
arrived it was at fever heat. 

The game was to be played on the grounds of 
the Tait School and great preparation had been made 
for it. Hundreds of visitors were expected and new 
songs had been practised, while the leaders of the 
cheering had developed new powers in the lungs of 
their respective sections. 

At last the eventful day arrived. 


‘Page 96 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


CHAPTER X 

THE GAME 

I N spite of the fact that most of the boys who com- 
posed the Tait School eleven had had previous 
experience in athletic contests and had known what 
it was to play with hundreds of excited spectators 
watching their every movement and following every 
point, still the excitement attending the annual and 
closing contest of each school was shared by the 
players as well as by their supporters. 

The day itself was ideal for the game. The air 
was clear and cold. The sun at times was behind 
the floating masses of November clouds, while the 
ground was firm and not yet slippery. 

To three of the Tait players the excitement of the 
game was almost a relief. Walter was glad of the 
distraction for reasons some of his friends failed to 
understand. Dan was relieved not to be compelled 
to think of a certain promised essay with its re- 
ward of “ thirty pieces of silver,” while Watson was 
rejoicing for reasons that were the exact opposite 
of those which influenced his classmate. 

The preliminary practice had now all been done, 
and the two teams were waiting for the whistle. The 
Tait School had the kick-off, and Watson was stoop- 


‘Page 97 


Captain T)an ‘Richards 

ing low, and again and again he patted the earth or 
turned the ball slightly to one side or another. At 
last he had everything apparently arranged to his 
satisfaction, and as he arose he laughingly said in a 
low voice as he turned to Dan, “ I wish I felt as 
sure of this game as I do of that prize for my essay.” 

Dan did not reply, though his face betrayed the 
instant change that came over him. A moment be- 
fore he had been intensely interested in the stirring 
scenes about him. Now it almost seemed that 
“ thirty pieces of silver ” was an expression that 
was mingled in the noisy cries of the boys and their 
supporters. It was sounding in his ears and was a 
part of the chorus of the song which the Tait boys 
were boisterously singing as they watched and fol- 
lowed the movements of Sam Lothrop, the leader of 
the cheering. 

Indeed Walter, who was quarter-back of the team, 
spoke twice to his roommate before the latter heard 
him, and even then apparently only in part compre- 
hended what had been said to him. At that moment, 
however, the whistle sounded and Watson drew back 
to make his kick. Every Tait School player 
crouched, and, with eyes fixed upon the ball, pre- 
pared to dash down the field as soon as the center 
sent the ball toward their opponents' goal. 

The ball almost seemed to leap like a thing alive 
when Watson kicked it. It was not high in the air, 
and was moving swiftly toward the academy's back 
field. Like a flash the Tait School boys followed, 
G 


‘Page 98 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


and when one of the half-backs of the academy 
seized the ball, before he had gained anything, John 
Littlemouse was upon him, and the runner was 
thrown. 

A shout almost as sharp as the report of a musket 
went up from the side filled with the friends of the 
Tait School at the dashing play, and when it was 
seen, as the teams lined up, that the ball was on the 
academy’s fifteen-yard line, the shouting and commo- 
tion redoubled. 

The coach of the Military Academy boys had 
drilled his pupils thoroughly in quick formations. In 
an astonishing brief time the signal was given by 
the quarter-back, and the ball was in the hands of 
the half-back. Clasping it tightly he made a dash 
for the right end of his opponents’ line, but the for- 
mation was defective, and in spite of the runner’s 
efforts he was thrown for a loss. 

Before the tangled mass of players arose, a shout, 
followed by a prolonged cheer, came from the sup- 
porters of the Tait School : “ That’s the way ! Hold 
’em, Tait! Hold ’em, Tait!” came in long-drawn- 
out, rocket-like calls from the excited schoolboys. 

The ball was quickly in play again, and this time 
a hard drive was made at Ned, who gave way 
slightly before the onslaught. The attack had not 
been expected, and consequently a hole in the op- 
posing line had been made somewhat easily by the 
academy eleven. A gain of ten yards in this way 
was made. 


Captain ‘Pan Trichords 


‘Page 99 


The cheers of the spectators now were from the 
academy’s friends, but many were rushing from their 
seats toward the ropes that had been strung a few 
yards from the side lines. 

“ Look out for a fake kick ! ” called Walter as the 
academy full-back dropped back a few yards and 
stood leaning forward with outstretched arms. 

The warning was timely, although every boy was 
suspicious that a run instead of a kick was to be 
tried. 

To the surprise of the Tait boys, however, the 
academy full-back kicked. The ball rose high in 
the air and A1 Randall, the full-back of the Tait 
team, started for it. A groan was drowned in the 
cheer that followed when the ball bounded sharply 
to one side and A1 failed to get it. As it slipped 
past him the noisy shouts and cries redoubled in 
volume when it was seen that two of the academy 
players were almost upon the elusive little oval. A1 
Randall, however, managed to fall upon the ball 
before his opponents could secure it, and the two 
opposing players now threw themselves heavily upon 
the prostrate Al. Watson and Dan, seizing the boys 
roughly, flung them to one side, and for a moment 
there were signs of trouble. The players were 
highly excited, the shouting of the spectators was al- 
most deafening, and the first rough tactics of the 
game had appeared. 

The ball was now in the hands of the Tait School 
eleven, and as they hastily lined up, once more 


‘Page 100 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Trichords 


silence instantly rested over the field, so tense was 
the feeling of every one. 

“ Twenty-seven, four, six, ninety-one, thirty ” 

began Walter, as he leaned forward to receive the 
ball; then suddenly it was seen that it was in the 
possession of John Littlemouse, who was headed 
for the left end of the opponents’ goal. The inter- 
ference was excellent, and suddenly the fleet young 
Indian shot through the line, dodging, twisting, 
squirming, and yet pushing forward all the time. 
When the mass of players fell upon the runner the 
flags on the side lines showed that eight yards had 
been gained. 

“ Two to go, fellows ! ” called Walter to his men. 
“ Look sharp now ! Wake up ! ” he added, as he 
slapped Ned on his back. “ Sixty-one, forty- four, 
fifty-five, twenty-two, sixteen ” 

Dan knew that now he was expected to do his 
part, and as he reached forward to take the ball 
from Walter’s hands the line suddenly seemed to 
separate into several revolving bodies. With all his 
strength Dan darted toward the small opening that 
had been made for him at right tackle. He was 
aware that much was expected of him, but the 
supreme desire was to get through the opening and 
gain the field behind the opposing line. 

“ Hi ! Hi ! Hi ! ” roared the academy contingent 
as the half-back was pushed, still clasping the ball, 
back two yards from that which the fleet Indian 
had won. Play was delayed two minutes to enable 


Captain ‘Dan ^Richards 


‘Page 101 


Dan to recover the breath which had been squeezed 
out of him when the players had piled upon him. 

Again the lines formed, and Walter sharply called 
the signals. For a moment there was confusion as 
it was seen that three of the academy players were 
eagerly in pursuit of Dan, who was crouching low 
and running swiftly toward the right end of the 
opposing line; but a moment later there were re- 
newed shouts when it was discovered that the ball 
was in possession of John Littlemouse, and that the 
fleet-footed Indian was headed for the left end. The 
interference was better now, and before the specta- 
tors were aware just how it occurred, the little run- 
ner was speeding toward his opponents’ goal-line 
with the most of the eleven in full pursuit. 

“ Run ! Run ! ” came almost like a chorus from 
the side lines. Some of the younger boys, led by 
Carlton, were unitedly shouting, “ How-ow-ow- 
ow-ow-ow-ow ! ” attempting to imitate the war- 
whoop of the Indians. Still John Littlemouse sped 
forward. Before him were the fullback and one of 
the half-backs of his adversaries. He was so far in 
advance of his comrades, however, that it was im- 
possible for him to be helped by any interference. 
As he approached the players who were running to 
meet his coming he swerved to the right and then 
to the left. A hoarse, wild shout arose when it was 
seen that he had eluded both and then speedily had 
passed them, and that not a player was between him 
and the coveted goal-line. 


Vage 102 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Trichords 


“ Touch-down, Touch-down ! IIow-ow-ow-ow- 
ow-ow-ow-ow ! ” a cry made shriller by the fact 
that the boys patted their lips with their hands 
as they emitted the fierce war-whoop. “ Run ! Run ! 
Go it, Littlemouse ! ” were among the shouts that 
followed the swiftly running half-back of the Tait 
School. 

So swift was the flight that the young Indian 
drew steadily away from the long line that was 
stretched out behind him. It did not seem possible 
that anything now could prevent a touch-down by 
the Tait School. 

And then suddenly the unexpected happened. 
Just as John Littlemouse crossed the twenty-five- 
yard line, his foot slipped or turned, and he fell to 
the ground. Nor was that the worst, for as his 
pursuers flung themselves upon him, the ball was 
forced from his grasp, and almost before the aston- 
ished spectators were aware of what was occurring, 
one of the academy eleven, almost as fleet of foot as 
the Indian had been, was running madly down the 
field toward the Tait School goal. 

Sharp cries and shouts of protest came from the 
onlookers, but Dan and Walter, who were in the 
advance of the straggling line that started in pur- 
suit of the fleeing academy player, ran in vain. 
Neither Walter or Dan was able to overtake the 
speedy runner, and in a brief time the player ran 
behind the goal-posts and calmly seated himself, 
holding the football on the ground between his knees 


‘Page 103 


Captain ‘Dan chords 

while he mockingly smiled at the crestfallen Tait 
School players approaching. 

“ That was a great run,” said Walter, crestfallen 
though he was by the failure to overtake the run- 
away. 

The successful player laughed good-naturedly, 
speedily arose, and tossed the ball to his captain, 
while the chagrined, though still fighting Tait School 
eleven arranged themselves along the line beneath 
the goal. A hush fell over the great assembly when 
one of the academy players stretched himself upon 
the ground holding the ball in place, while the goal- 
kicker of his team twice changed the position of the 
ball slightly before he finally drew back and by a 
quick kick sent the ball squarely between the posts 
and above the bar. 

A cheer as well defined as if all the spectators had 
been of one mind came from the bleachers, while the 
repeated and prolonged cheering students of the 
academy increased the enthusiasm of their team as 
much as it served to depress their rivals. 

“ What’s the matter with you, Dan ? ” inquired 
Walter anxiously as he walked with his friend to- 
ward the goal they were trying to defend. 

“ Why?” 

“ Nothing; only somehow you don’t seem to be 
in the game.” 

“ What makes you think that ? ” 

“ You aren’t putting in any ginger.” 

“ I must try to do better.” 


‘Page 104 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


“ Keep your eyes open now. We aren’t beaten 
yet, and half the battle is in keeping your nerve in 
operation. Oil the machinery a bit.” 

“ I’ll do my best.” 

“ Watch out for the signals now. We’ll try a 
new opening.” 

“ Where?” 

“ Straight through center.” 

“ Their center is a strong fellow.” 

“ Never mind ! We’ll get him this trip ! ” 

“What makes you so sure? We haven’t tried 
their center once, have we ? ” 

“ Not yet.” 

“ Then what makes you think you can get through 
there?” 

“ You’ll see.” 

“ First play?” 

“ No. I guess I’ll run it off the second. You 
must keep your eyes open for it the first time we 
get the ball. A good deal will depend upon how 
quick you are. I may give the ball to you the first 
time we try and then have John Littlemouse ham- 
mer the same spot the very next play. Everything 
will depend upon your quickness. Keep your feet 
if you can manage it, for you may get a clear field. 
And if you do ” 

Walter said no more, for the Tait School team 
was now taking its position to receive the kick-off 
of their opponents. Dan quickly moved across the 
field, but his thoughts were more of the plan Walter 


*Page 105 


Captain ‘Pan chords 

had outlined for the attack upon center than of the 
actions of the opposing eleven. And he was seri- 
ously troubled as he recalled a conversation which 
had taken place several weeks before in his room 
concerning this very matter. 


Vage 1 06 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XI 

THE SCORE 

T HE game was resumed with a determination 
and activity that did not seem possible after 
the strenuous efforts that had preceded the brief 
interval of rest. Each team was determined, but 
after a few minutes had elapsed Walter breathlessly 
whispered to Dan, when they chanced to be together 
after the ball had been run out of bounds, “ Do you 
see what those fellows are after ? ” 

“ No; unless it’s to win.” 

“ They’re six points to the good. Now, they aren’t 
trying to score ; they’re just trying to keep us from 
scoring, that’s all.” 

“ What makes you think so ? ” 

“ They’re just playing a defensive game. You 
watch, and you’ll see it’s just as I tell you.” 

“ Well, they’ll win if they can do that now.” 

“ Of course they will. What’s the matter with 
you, Dan? You talk almost as if you wanted them 
to win and that you didn’t care much if they did. 
I never saw you play such a wooden game before in 
all my life. You hit the line as if you were trying 
to shake hands. Put some ginger in the game, old 
man.” 


Captain c Dan Richards 


*Pagc 107 


“ All right.” 

“ We’ll win if you do. Now look here, Dan ; we’re 
going to open up a hole through center, as I told 
you. I’ll give you the signal, and it’ll be about our 
only chance. You’ve just got to make it. Get 
through, and we’re going to try desperately to get 
such interference for you that you can get around 
their left end. We’ve worked out the play mighty 
carefully, and if you’ll make good we’ve got a chance 
left yet. The coach says that’s our play now.” 

“ All right,” said Dan simply. 

The lines were formed by this time, and for a 
few minutes Dan felt something of his old-time en- 
thusiasm. He knew that the opposing line was a 
little stronger than that of the Tait School, but that 
the latter had slightly swifter ends, and that one 
of the half-backs was fleeter than any player had 
as yet shown himself to be on the academy team. 
He realized too, that there was some truth in his 
roommate’s statement that he had not thrown him- 
self into the game with all his might. Dan, aware 
of the justice of the complaint, held himself in readi- 
ness as he crouched low, listening for the signal. 

“ One, one hundred, one thousand, ninety-one, 
seventy-one, sixty-one ! ” called Walter. 

Suddenly the ball was snapped back and the for- 
mation shot toward the right end, but there was a 
sudden stop when Dan received the ball and, backed 
by three of his teammates, dove headforemost 
through center, 


‘Page 108 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


The blow was powerful, and Dan staggered a 
moment and then suddenly was aware that he was 
through the line. Stumbling forward, he somehow 
regained his foothold and instantly, with Walter, 
Ned, and A1 Randall close behind him, he was run- 
ning swiftly for the left end. He was dimly aware 
of the sudden shout of approval from the spectators 
that greeted his unexpected success. He was also 
conscious that he had good interference. As he 
approached the opposing players, doing his utmost 
to circle the clever left end, he perceived that his 
interference was helping him wonderfully. Then 
in a moment, though just how it all occurred he 
afterward was unable to recall, he found himself 
past the end running at full speed toward the goal 
with practically a clear field before him. 

There was a wild cheer which speedily became a 
prolonged and wild cry with his increasing speed. 
Nearer and nearer came the distant goal-posts. 

The runner swerved slightly to the right as he 
saw two of the opposing players swiftly approach- 
ing him, running diagonally across the field. He 
was driven still farther when another player was 
seen coming swiftly toward him. The wild shouts 
were still more noisy as he crossed the twenty-five- 
yard line, but he was being steadily driven toward 
a corner of the field. Would he be able to cross 
the line? 

The question was in the mind of every spectator 
as the entire body arose. Even the cheering ceased 


<Page 109 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

for the moment, as excitedly the great assembly al- 
most held its breath in its intense interest. 

And then at that very moment Dan was tackled 
and thrown heavily to the ground. A shout of 
exultation broke from the lips of the friends of the 
academy, but it was answered by a prolonged cheer 
for Richards that instantly came from the support- 
ers of the Tait School. The cheer, however, was 
speedily changed to a wild shout of anger as at 
that moment one of the heaviest of the academy 
players ran and threw himself upon Dan, who had 
not yet arisen. Not satisfied, the academy player 
was striving to drive Dan’s head into the ground as 
he rolled himself backward and forward upon it. 

Over the ropes leaped a score or more of the 
excited Tait School boys, who started with savage 
cries of anger across the field to the defense of their 
schoolmate. These were followed by others, and 
for a moment the fear of a riot was intensified, be- 
cause, seeing what the friends of their opponents 
were doing, almost as many of the academy boys 
leaped from their seats to rush to the aid of their 
player. 

Hastily several of the teachers ran to the scene 
and, before anything more than cries of anger were 
heard and some violent threatenings were made, 
succeeded in sending the excited schoolboy parti- 
sans from the field. 

“ That’s the dirtiest football seen on this field in 
many a day ! ” exclaimed Walter angrily. 


‘Page 110 


Captain ‘Pan Trichords 

“ Never mind,” said Dan soothingly to his room- 
mate, “ Fm still alive.” 

“ You fellows ought to know what dirty football 
is,” declared one of the academy players. “ Look at 
this,” he added as he led forward the center of the 
academy eleven. The player’s eyes were red and his 
face looked as if it had been rubbed by sandpaper. 

“ What’s the matter with him ? ” demanded Walter 
with a grin. 

“ You know what it is. You’re the last man to 
talk about dirty football. Your center grabbed both 
his hands full of dirt and rubbed them in Eaton’s 
eyes. That’s what he did.” 

Dan turned instantly to Watson, and as soon as 
he looked at him he knew that the charge was true. 
The trick which he himself had denounced had been 
used, no doubt, he thought, at the suggestion of the 
coach. He was very angry, and for a moment for- 
got the scratches on his own face. 

The two head-masters, after a hasty conference, 
now approached the boys, and one of them said: 
“ Both teams have been about equally at fault. We 
are willing to make allowances for the excitement, 
but neither school will stand for such work. The 
only condition under which we are willing that the 
game shall go on is that the rules shall be strictly 
enforced, and the first player seen using unfair or 
foul tactics shall be ruled out of the game. Is that 
understood?” he added as he turned for an answer 
from each team. 


Captain ‘Pan chords 


'Page III 


“ We’ll take our chances if the other fellows will,” 
responded Walter a little sheepishly, although he 
grinned as he glanced at Hall, the captain of the 
academy eleven. 

“ Football isn’t a game for mollycoddles,” said 
Hall. “We haven’t any fault to find, and if the 
other fellows can stand it we won’t squeal.” 

“ That has nothing to do with the case,” declared 
the teacher sternly. “We are agreed,” he added, 
turning to his friend, “ and simply mean what we 
say. If there is a repetition of the tactics we have 
seen, the player will be ordered from the field, no 
matter to which eleven he belongs. If that does not 
prove to be sufficient, then the game will be called. 
Do you agree? ” he added, turning to Walter. 

“ I suppose I’ll have to,” replied Walter, winking 
at Dan and John Littlemouse as he spoke. 

“ And do you agree, Hall ? ” he added, turning to 
the rival captain. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Very well,” said the teacher, and he at once 
returned to his seat, while the field was cleared for 
the continuance of the game. 

“ That was all right,” said Walter to Dan and 
John. “ Those old boys gave us a chance to get our 
breath. We’ll send you on the same trip you made 
before, Dan. You’ve had a good rest, and you 
ought to gain ten yards this time. I may make it a 
straight attack, and not try a fake run around right 
end. The left end is the soft spot. Don’t be afraid 


Page 112 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


to use your hands. They’re good and hard, and I’d 
about as soon be hit by most men’s feet as to feel 
the weight of your horny palm. Look sharp now ! 
We’re going to make an opening again right through 
their center.’' 

As the two lines stood facing each other a silence 
that was intense fell upon the entire assembly. Every 
one was aware of the importance of the next play. 
First down might still leave other chances, but the 
marvelous run which Dan had made was in the 
minds of all, and somehow they were watching for a 
repetition of that or for some other trick equally 
effective. Walter began to call out the signals 
slowly. He was standing with his hand on the thigh 
of the stooping center, and looking about him as if 
he was undecided what plan to adopt or to whom to 
give the ball. 

Before any of the spectators fully were aware that 
the ball was in play there was a shift, and four of 
the Tait School boys started for the right end, but 
the center of the academy eleven was having troubles 
as Dan saw when he seized the ball and a moment 
later turned his back as he whirled about with the 
ball clasped tightly in his arms and pushed with all 
his strength against the line. 

To his surprise the center seemed to give way, 
with only a weak attempt to stop him. Dan almost 
fell as he found that his way was not blocked, and 
then righting himself in a moment he dashed at full 
speed once more toward the left. 


Captain < Dan Richards 


•Page 1 13 


Manifestly the academy boys had been taken off 
their guard, not expecting an immediate repetition 
of the play that before had secured such a long gain 
for their opponents. Because of this fact the Tait 
School was about to secure a fresh advantage, but 
as Dan dodged and ran, suddenly time was called, 
as it was seen that the center of the academy eleven 
was writhing on the ground. 

Dan was one of those who instantly ran to his 
relief, and as he stooped to lift the fallen player the 
latter whispered hoarsely, “ Don’t say a word about 
it.” 

“ About what?” 

“ Just say I’m winded. I’ll be all right again in a 
few minutes.” 

Other boys gathered so quickly about the fallen 
player that Dan was unable to say any more and, 
after a delay of two minutes, play was resumed, 
though the face of the player for whom time had 
been taken was ghastly as he walked back to his 
position in the line. 

“ What was the matter with him, Walter? ” asked 
Dan in a low voice. 

“ Squeezed,” replied Walter dryly. 

“ How?” 

“ I did it with my little paddies. My, he was 
soft.” 

“ Did the coach tell you to do that ? ” 

“ Yes ; he said give it to him * good and plenty.’ ” 

“ And you did ? ” 

H 


‘ Page 114 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ I did. Why ? What’s wrong about that ? Hav- 
ing some more of your heart trouble, Dan ? ” laughed 
his roommate. “ It’s just a question of which shall 
get there first, that’s all.” 

Before Dan could say more the boys lined up and 
the game was resumed. 

It was not safe again to attempt the play which 
had twice been made, and consequently A1 Randall 
was called upon to take the ball and hammer away 
at the unfortunate center once more. This time, 
however, the line of the academy so reenforced the 
attacked player that in the scrimmage the ball was 
fumbled and lost by the Tait School. 

The cheering and shouts of the academy were re- 
doubled at the misplay, which brought them a much- 
needed advantage. Promptly their full-back kicked, 
the ball was recovered in the middle of the field, but 
the runner was unable to advance, as he was thrown 
in his tracks. 

The defensive game was now resumed by the 
academy eleven, and greatly to their advantage, for 
the Tait School was not able to gain again. Indeed, 
during most of the remaining part of the game the 
ball was in the hands of the academy. Two wild 
rushes were made, and each time the ball was kicked, 
their opponents’ gain being so slight that not once 
was the goal threatened. 

So the score remained six to nothing, and when 
time finally was called the academy had won. With 
shrieks and cheers the supporters of the victorious 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Ift chords 


• Page 115 


eleven rushed upon the field. They moved across it 
in weird dances or clasped hands and swung in and 
out in wide circles; they lifted their players upon 
their shoulders or ran in streams under the goal-post 
and recklessly tossed their hats over the cross-bar, 
where they were trampled by their onrushing com- 
rades. 

Dan and Walter stood soberly watching the wild 
sight from the dressing-room. Suddenly the lat- 
ter said, as his voice choked, “ Dan, how did it 
happen ? ” 

“ They had a better eleven.” 

“ They didn’t,” said Walter hotly. 

“ What was it then ? ” 

“ That’s what I want the coach to tell me,” said 
Walter, as he turned away to look for the coach of 
their team. 


Page 116 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XII 

AFTER THE GAME 

D AN did not go with his roommate, but at once 
started for his room. Indeed, he was some- 
what more downcast than ever he had been in his 
short life. The problem of how he was to remain 
in school was still unsolved. He had merely put 
off the evil day by silently consenting to Walter’s 
suggestion to wait. Waiting had not been produc- 
tive of results, unless his feeling of restlessness had 
been one of them. Besides, Dan was a good deal 
troubled by the game which was now ended. He had 
been fully aware that he had not played with his 
customary fire, though he was partly at a loss to 
understand the cause. The support of the team had 
been unusually strong, the field itself was in excel- 
lent condition, the players all had been loyal, and 
their opponents, he was convinced, were not so 
formidable as to be very greatly feared. 

And yet the academy eleven had won. That score 
of six to nothing was not to be discounted or de- 
nied^ But how was it ? Why was it ? Dan recalled 
the questionable tricks which the coach had taught 
the boys and the latter had done their best to use 
that afternoon. As far as the young half-back was 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


■Page 117 


aware, the academy eleven had played a straight 
game for the most part. What little trouble had arisen 
came mainly from the zeal and excitement of the 
young players. What, then, was the trouble ? Why 
had the game been lost when there could be no ques- 
tion (at least there was none in Dan’s mind) that the 
Tait School team in the last analysis was the stronger ? 

“ Don’t be glum, old man. The best team in the 
world has to take its medicine once in a while. It 
will do us good.” 

Dan looked up hastily at the words and saw his 
classmate, Watson, beside him. For some reason 
his presence at the time was sharply irritating, 
though not even Dan could have given a reason for 
the sudden change in his feelings. 

“ I’m not giving up.” 

“ Nobody said you were. That was a great run 
you made this afternoon.” 

“ Was it?” 

“ Don’t you know it was ? ” 

“ I am thinking of the one I didn’t make.” 

“ There’s no good in thinking of that.” 

“ That doesn’t help any.” 

“ Well, it’ll help to stop thinking about what you 
didn’t do. If we all were to think and talk about 
what we might, could, would, or should have done, 
we’d all be what my father calls ‘ subjunctive ’ men.” 

“ What are they? ” 

“ Why, the men who might, could, would, or 
should ” 


‘Page 118 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ But don’t ? ” interrupted Dan with a laugh. 

“ That’s it. My father says we ought to be ‘ in- 
dicative’ men.” 

“ What are they?” 

“ I am, I will, I have, and I don’t know what all. 
You know more about it than I do. Say, Dan, how 
is the essay coming on ? ” 

“ Which essay?” 

“ Why, the one you promised to write for me. 
You don’t mean to say ” 

“ I don’t mean to say anything,” broke in Dan 
testily. 

“ You’re not going back on your promise, are 
you?” demanded Watson, aghast. 

“I don’t usually, do I?” 

“ No, you don’t; but you gave me a jolt.” 

“ What will you take to let me off ? ” 

“ And not write anything? ” 

“ That’s it.” 

“ I wouldn’t let you off for any amount of 
money.” 

“ Fifty dollars?” 

“ No, not for a hundred times fifty. I’ve just got 
to have that essay, Dan ! My father is expecting it, 
and I’ve told him I was going to hand one in.” 

“ Did you tell him who is writing it ? ” 

“ Of course not ! What do you take me for ? ” 

“ I wish you’d let me off,” pleaded Dan. 

“ Got all the money you want ? ” inquired Watson 
quizzically. 


-Page 119 


Captain “Dan ‘Richards 

“ No,” replied Dan, his voice quickly betraying his 
anxiety. 

“ That’s what I thought. I’ve got another scheme 
for you, Dan.” 

“ I don’t want any more. One is enough.” 

“ Oh, yes, you will — when you hear it.” 

“ What is it? ” 

“ I know a half dozen or more fellows whose 
‘ themes ’ you can write.” 

“ Can I?” 

“ Yes, sir, you can. You’ll get two or three dol- 
lars apiece. If you write three or four, or maybe 
five or six a week, you’ll be sure of a pretty good 
thing.” 

Dan’s laugh was noisy and not very hearty. 
“ Watson,” he said, “ did you ever hear of the man 
who made thirty pieces of silver in a few minutes ? ” 

“ No ; who was he? ” 

“ Judas.” 

“Judas who?” asked Watson innocently. 

Dan stared blankly at his classmate and then 
laughed again, and this time his laughter was hearty 
as well as noisy. “ I think his name was Mr. Is- 
cariot,” he said. 

“ Where does he live ? ” 

“ He has been dead some time.” 

“ How did he die ? ” 

“Committed suicide — for thirty pieces of silver*” 

“ Cheap enough ! ” 

“ That’s more than some men get.” 


“Page 120 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


“ I don’t know what you mean. Don’t you think 
I’m giving you enough ? ” 

“ More than it’s worth, Watson,” said Dan 
soberly. 

“ You don’t need to kick if I don’t,” declared 
Watson, manifestly relieved by the knowledge that 
whatever Dan might mean by his strange words, 
apparently he had no intention of not fulfilling his 
promise. 

Though he was uninvited, Watson kept on beside 
Dan and went with him to his room. 

It was not long before Walter, accompanied by 
Ned, John Littlemouse, A1 Randall, and little Carl- 
ton, the hero-worshiper, also entered, and the gen- 
eral air of disgust or dejection was manifest in all. 

“ What’s the use? ” grumbled Walter as he flung 
his hat upon his desk and seated himself. “We 
had a better team — and yet we lost.” 

“No use crying over spilt milk,” said A1 soberly. 

“ True, novel, inspiring, original, not to be 
disputed, consoling, heating, cooling, weakening, 
strengthening ” 

“What’s the matter with you?” demanded Al, 
breaking in sharply. 

“ Keep cool, fellows ! ” suggested Ned. “ There 
is only one reason why we lost. I think if we’d 
played good straight, hard football, instead of try- 
ing the coach’s tricks, we ” 

“ You didn’t half squeeze that fellow, Watson,” 
broke in Walter. 


Captain c Dan 'chords 


-Page 121 


“ You ask him,” replied Watson grimly. 

“ Did he say anything when you rubbed the dirt 
in his eyes ? ” 

“ Not for publication,” laughed Watson. 

“ And yet we couldn’t get across their line,” said 
Ned. “ I thought we were going to twice — once 
before the ninth little Indian got run out of bounds 
in the first half and the other time when old Dan, 
here, made his run diagonally across the field.” 

“ If Dan had put a little more ginger into his 
work and a little more strength into his good right 
arm, when he was keeping the academy fellows 
away, he’d have won out and we’d have had the 
game,” said Walter disconsolately. 

“ What was the matter with you, Dan ? ” asked 
Ned quickly. 

“ I couldn’t run fast enough to keep out of the 
way of ” 

“ Say you didn’t run fast enough and you’d be 
nearer the truth,” broke in Walter harshly. 

“All right. I didn’t run fast enough then,” ac- 
knowledged Dan. 

“ Well, why didn’t you ? ” 

“ I guess I looked back to see what the academy 
center was doing when his eyes were full of the 
dust that Watson had rubbed in them.” 

“ Do you mean that, Dan ? ” inquired A1 Randall 
abruptly. 

“Why not?” 

“ I don’t know,” said A1 slowly. “ If you really 


Vage 122 Captain e Dan ffii 'chords 

did anything of that kind it wouldn’t be so bad 
after all.” 

“ Oh, no ; just lose us the game, that’s all,” sug- 
gested Walter almost fiercely. 

“ And that is enough,” said Dan. 

“ You’re right it is,” retorted Walter. “ Between 
Dan’s falling down and Watson not being on his 
job ” 

“ You ask that fellow whose eyes I filled full 
whether I was located on my special opportunity or 
not, and you may receive a different impression. 
Oh, what’s the use, fellows? We lost the game and 
it’s all past now.” 

“ I’m glad we lost if we had to stoop to low- 
down tricks to win,” said Al. 

“ It seems to me we stooped to what you call low- 
down tricks and yet didn’t win after all,” suggested 
Dan. 

“ You fellows don’t know what you’re talking 
about,” interrupted Walter. 

“ Our game was all fair enough ; it was as fair 
as theirs anyway,” suggested Dan. 

“ Don’t try to put on too many airs, Dan,” re- 
torted Walter. “ People that live in glass houses 
mustn’t throw stones, you understand.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” demanded Dan, his eyes 
blazing. “ I never stooped to such a dirty trick.” 

“ Not that, but you may try some others.” 

“ What others?” 

“ Oh, ask Watson,” said Walter sneeringly. 


Vagt 123 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

“ Ask him what ? ” 

“ What he knows about ” 

“ Keep still ! ” roared Watson. “ You’ve talked 
too much already.” 

“ I sha’n’t keep still ! Whose room is this, any- 
way?” shouted Walter, now thoroughly enraged. 
“ I’ll put every one of you out!” 


<Page 124 


Captain T)an ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XIII 

AN INTERRUPTION 

T HE angry boy started as if he was about to 
carry out the threat he had made, but before 
he did any damage he was seized by Ned and Dan 
and was helpless in their hands. At a nod from 
Dan the former quietly followed the departing boys 
and the two roommates were left to themselves. 
Walters face was working convulsively, but he 
made no further attempt at violence. 

For a time both were silent, Dan quietly and 
somewhat curiously watching his roommate. 

“ Look somewhere else, can’t you ! ” snapped 
Walter at last. 

“ Look here, you don’t know what you are say- 
ing ” 

“ All right, I don’t,” interrupted Walter submis- 
sively. “I don’t know what’s the matter with me 
anyway.” 

“ I do,” said Dan soothingly. 

“ What? ” 

“ You’re a wreck after the game. Don’t try to 

see any of the boys to-night ” 

“ Try to see,” broke in the troubled lad. “ Why, 
man alive, that is the very last thing I want. What 


Captain < Dan ‘Richards 


“Page 125 


a fix I’m in ! ” he added almost with a whimper. 
“ They all expected me to win, and I thought surely 
we would too. But we didn’t.” 

“ No, and we didn’t deserve to win.” 

“ You mean Watson’s pinching the academy cen- 
ter?” 

“ Yes, and his rubbing his hands full of dust and 
dirt in his eyes.” 

“Bah! You’re green at the business, Dan. 
Honestly, isn’t this the first year you ever played ? ” 

“ I wish it was the last too.” 

“ You’re too straight, Dan. Everybody knows 
that you wouldn’t be turned out of the way for any- 
thing, but you’ll have to admit that you’re not like 
most of the fellows. They aren’t as strait-laced as 
you are. You see, the things that appeal to most of 
the fellows don’t appeal to you at all. It would 
seem just about as strange for most of the team — 
I don’t care whether it’s our team or the academy’s 
— not to take every advantage we can. But every- 
body expects you to be different, Dan. You aren’t 
made that way. The things that tempt most of the 
fellows don’t appeal to you at all. You aren’t like 
the rest of us. Now don’t find any more fault with 
us just because we are not like you ” 

“ Don’t,” broke in Dan. 

“What’s the matter? Sick? You look as pale 


“ No, I’m not sick, but don’t talk any more of 
that stuff.” 


Vagt 126 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ All right.” 

“ And I want, if you’re not too dead tired, to talk 
out that other thing to-night, and — — ” 

“ What other thing?” said Walter in surprise. 

“ About money.” 

“ What money ? ” 

“ You know what I mean, the money your father 
paid for me here.” 

“Well, what about it?” 

“ I can’t take it.” 

“ You have taken it.” 

“ But I can pay it back.” 

“ How?” 

44 Work and earn it — the same as others do.” 

“ You can’t 4 pay ’ it if my mother and I won’t 
take it.” 

44 You have no right to talk that way. You ” 

44 Go ahead, old man,” interrupted Walter in a 
different tone of voice. 44 Let me hear what you’ve 
got to say on the subject.” 

44 You can’t pay my schooling now ,* you say so 
yourself.” 

44 Don’t have to— it’s paid up.” 

44 Half the year was paid for,” said Dan quietly. 

44 What?” demanded Walter, sitting instantly 
erect. 44 Is that all ? How do you know ? Is that 
the way it is with me too ? ” 

44 Yes. I looked it up in the office.” 

44 You’re sure about it? ” 

44 That is what they told me there.” 


Captain ‘Pan Tfr ' chords 


*Page 127 


Walter was silent a moment before he spoke again. 

If you’re right, Dan — and I’ll find out about it — 
that hits me as well as you pretty hard. My mother 
thinks the year is all paid.” 

“ It isn’t.” 

“ No, I suppose it isn’t since you say so. Now 
what do you intend to do ? ” 

“ Go to work.” 

“ And leave school ? ” 

“ Not unless I have to. You see, if you or your 
mother don’t need right away the money your father 
has paid out for me, I thought I’d like to pay that 
later. Of course, if you need it ” 

“ Go on with your tale,” suggested Walter as his 
roommate hesitated. 

“If you need it you have a perfect right to have 
it, and I’ll go to work and get it.” 

“ How?” 

“ I’ll find something to do.” 

“On the farm?” 

“ No ; there isn’t money enough there.” 

“ Where will you go? To the city?” 

“ That’s where everybody goes when he wants 
money, isn’t it? ” 

“ Now you sit up and listen to me ! Do you know 
how much you can earn a week in New York? Of 
course you don’t. You’d get about four dollars a 
week. That’s right,” Walter added emphatically, as 
Dan started to protest. “ That’s what my father 
paid boys when they began, and he said that was 


‘Page 128 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


exactly four dollars a week more than they were 
worth. They didn’t know a thing about the busi- 
ness. Now, Dan, if you get four dollars a week and 
pay anywhere from six to ten for board besides your 
luncheon every day, your trolley fares, your clothes, 
church dues, and odds and ends, how long will it 
take to pay up the back money ? ” 

“ But some get more than that.” 

“ Oh, yes, some do — after a while if they don’t die 
in the making. My father used to say that ninety- 
nine boys out of every hundred that left the farm 
for the city made a huge mistake ; but because about 
one in a hundred managed to strike it rich, all the 
young fellows of the neighborhood thought that all 
they had to do was to go down to the city and they’d 
be the ones to succeed. See?” 

“ Some of them have succeeded.” 

“ Oh, yes; but the city is just full of young fel- 
lows who haven’t and are trying to live on four 
dollars a week. They’ve got to start at about that, 
you know.” 

“ Who told you this?” 

“ My own father.” 

“ Was he from the country ? ” 

“ No, but my mother was. You know that though, 
without my telling you. My father said that if most 
of the country boys who went to the city would stay 
at home and work as hard as they would have to in 
the city, use their brains and be willing to make just 
a quarter of what they do in a job in town they’d 


Captain c Dan Richards 


Page 129 


make a lot more money and be a million times 
happier.” 

“ How many times happier ? ” 

“ Several,” laughed Walter, who, for the moment 
at least, seemingly had forgotten his disappoint- 
ment over the result of the contest with the academy 
eleven. 

“You think I’d better go back to the farm? I 
thought you, and your father too, wanted me to go 
to school.” 

“We did — I do. And that is just it.” 

“ I don’t see.” 

“ You must go on through school and to college 
too. You’ll have to get ready if you want to fill 
a good place. There are plenty of cheap men for 
every ‘tupenny’ position.” Walter was talking so 
earnestly that he almost persuaded himself that he 
felt what he was saying. 

“ That’s all right. It’s very beautiful. I can!t, 
according to your story, earn any money at first if I 
go to work. But how am I going to go to school 
and college without any money? That is about as 
clear as your story of the fellow who gets four dol- 
lars a week and then pays six or eight for his board. 
I don’t see it myself.” 

“ It’s easy.” 

“ How?” 

“ Borrow the money.” 

Dan laughed derisively. 

“ I mean it.” protested Walter. 

i 


‘Page 130 


Captain e Dan Richards 


“ I don’t doubt that,” admitted Dan ; “ but you 
forgot to tell me who would lend me the money, 
even if I wanted to go in debt — which I’m not sure 
I do.” 

“ Anybody will lend it to you.” 

“ Just mention one or two, will you?” laughed 
Dan good-naturedly. 

“ Haven’t you got an uncle ? ” 

“ Yes, two of them.” 

“ Well, ask one of them to do it.” 

“ One hasn’t his farm paid for, and the other I 
haven’t seen since I was four years old.” 

“ Has he any money ? ” 

“ If he has, he has concealed the fact mighty suc- 
cessfully. There’s only one way I can do it.” 

“ What is that?” 

“ Find some work.” 

“ What kind of work ? ” 

“ Any kind.” 

“ Tutoring? ” 

“ That’s one kind; then there is looking after fur- 
nace-fires, shoveling snow, taking care of horses, 
and some other things.” 

“ Would you do those things, Dan ? ” inquired 
Walter soberly. 

“ Of course I would.” 

“ You’re a great fellow, Dan,” said Walter ear- 
nestly. “ I wish I was just half as true as you are.” 

“ Don’t say that ! You know but a mighty little 
about me.” 



. . . ran to the window ” 


“ {T$oth boys 


‘ Page 131 









Captain ‘Dan 'Tfy chords 


• Page 131 


“ I know you’re true blue,” asserted Walter ear- 
nestly. 

“ Don’t talk any more about it.” 

“ All right. You’ll fix up this matter of staying in 
the school somehow. I know you will. Let me 
know if I can help any.” 

“ That is like you.” 

“ Like me — at certain times, and then again it 
isn’t. Ask Ned and A1 about me.” 

“ I have no need to ask them. You have been a 
good friend to me. Some day’ll I’ll try to show you 
that I don’t forget, even if I do lose a game once 
in a while.” 

“ The game is gone. You’ll show them in the 
springtime, gentle Annie ! ” 

“ If I am here.” 

“You’ll be here all right. Hark! What’s that 
racket ? ” 

Both boys leaped from their seats and ran to the 
window as Walter spoke. In a moment, however, 
each seized his cap and, dashing at full speed down 
the stairway, ran toward the place where the cause 
of the excitement appeared. 


<Page 132 


Captain ‘Dan Tjichards 


CHAPTER XIV 

CARLTON SEEKS HELP 

I N the center of the school campus stood a statue 
of the founder of the school. When Walter and 
Dan drew near the assembly that had gathered about 
the marble figure they discovered that great streaks 
of black paint had been daubed upon the face of the 
stone man, while a placard in huge letters, also of 
black, proclaimed the defeat of the school eleven by 
that of the Military Academy team — the score of 
“o-6” having been printed on the cardboard that 
was suspended from the neck. 

Many of the boys in the assembly were laughing 
and others were somewhat excitedly talking about 
who the parties were that had been guilty of dese- 
crating the marble image of the original Tait. 

“ Come up, Walter, and shed a tear,” said Carl- 
ton gleefully, as he caught sight of the captain of 
the school eleven approaching the group. “ Tait has 
gone into mourning! Hi, there,” the excited boy 
shouted to a group near-by, “ cry louder ! Hit it up ! 
Make the campus howl! Now, then, all together! ” 
At the boy's word a groan and then a prolonged 
wail followed, but as the boys soon began to laugh 
the “ ululation ” speedily ceased. 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 


‘ Page 133 


“Who did that?” demanded Walter sharply of 
Carlton. 

Before the latter could reply Ned said : “ Is this 
the little Carlton that Gus Kiggins used to kick up 
and down stairs last year? My, but the infant has 
grown since then ! ” 

“ Never you mind me,” spoke up Carlton un- 
abashed. “ I guess I know a thing or two, and some 
besides now.” 

“ What do you know about this, Carlton ? ” de- 
manded Dan sternly. 

“ Not much,” replied the boy somewhat abashed. 

“ Did you doit?” 

“ I’m not going to tell who did it ; or I wouldn’t 
tell if I knew.” 

“ Look at the band of mourning they have painted 
around the old boy’s arm,” remarked Ned with a 
laugh. 

“Isn’t that immense?” chuckled Carlton, proud 
to find himself in the company of the older boys. 

“ And look at the black eyes too,” he added. “ I 
guess I’ll have to start up the boys again on their 
‘ ululation.’ ” 

“ Where did you find that word? ” asked Walter 
sharply. 

“ Don’t you like it ? ” retorted Carlton. 

“Doesn’t make any difference whether I like it 
or not. Where did you get it ? ” 

“ It doesn’t make any difference, either, where I 
got it,” 


‘ Page 134 


Captain ‘Dan ‘ftichards 


“ You young rascal ! ” began Walter, attempting 
to seize the boy ; but before he could lay his hand on 
him the lad was gone, vanishing in the assembly. 

“ Who would believe the frightened little imp 
could ever have developed into such a terror? ” said 
Walter. “ Dan, he was under your special protection 
last year. Are you the one who has set him up to 
these tricks ? ” 

“ I haven’t seen him half a dozen times this fall,” 
replied Dan. 

“ That accounts for his fall then,” said Ned, 

“ Who did this outrage ? ” said Dan, pointing once 
more to the disfigured statue. 

“ I didn’t. Don’t look at me in that tone of voice,” 
replied Ned promptly. “ The boys certainly did the 
job up brown,” he added with a laugh. “ Look at 
those eyes. They look as if they had been crying 
ink. And that band of black on the arm ! ” 

“ It was enough to make a stone dog howl, to say 
nothing of a man,” said Walter. “ We lost that 
game ” 

“ Please do not say that again,” growled Ned. 
“ Don’t you suppose we know that we lost it ? Even 
this stone image of the first of all the Taits is weep- 
ing tears of ink. It’s bad enough without having it 
rubbed in.” 

“We lost that game,” repeated Walter, unmoved 
by his friend’s bantering. “ It was the fault of ” 

“ Oh, don’t take too much on yourself,” inter- 
rupted Ned. “We all know you are unduly modest, 


-Page 135 


Captain ‘Dart ‘T& chords 

but really, you know, some of the rest of us helped 
lose it. Here’s old Dan for example. If he had run 
a little harder and not acted as if his leaden heart or 
copper conscience was holding him back, he’d have 
turned the left end, dodged the whole team, and 
made a touch-down. But he didn’t; so what’s the 
use of groaning and growling ? ” 

“ We lost that game,” resumed Walter, “ and the 
whole school is up in arms.” 

“ Not half as much as they will be when the lads 
that painted John Tait, the original, go up to see Soc 
and Doc. They’ll wish they had never been born. 
That’s you, you little imp incarnate!” Ned added 
sharply as Carlton once more appeared. 

“ I didn’t do anything,” protested the boy. 

“ I’m glad you didn’t.” 

“ All I’ve got to say is that if you did do it,” 
said Dan, “you’d better go straight to the office 
and own up.” 

“ You never do anything, Dan, so you’re safe,” 
laughed Ned. 

“ He’d do that though, if he had anything on his 
conscience,” declared Walter. 

“ Well, I guess he would,” admitted Ned. “ He’s 
a great old Dan.” 

But for some reason, which none of his friends 
comprehended, Dan turned away at once and went 
back to his room. 

“What’s the trouble with Dan?” asked Ned, as 
he thoughtfully watched his departing classmate. 


‘Page 136 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ He’s troubled about money,” said Walter as the 
boys withdrew from the scene. 

“ What money?” 

“ To pay his term bills. He says he’s going to 
stay and earn it.” 

“ What’s wrong? Family lost?” 

“ I can’t tell you all the details, but I know what 
I’m talking about. It would be a big loss to the 
nine if he should leave school.” 

“ What can be done ? ” 

“ That’s what’s troubling me,” answered Walter 
thoughtfully. “ We don’t want to lose him, but I 
haven’t any money now ” 

“ Yes, I know,” broke in Ned; “but some of the 
rest of us have — at least our fathers have, and they 
would be willing to help.” 

“ Dan would never take it.” 

“ Can’t we think up some scheme — find some waji 
to have him paid, or something ? ” 

“ For what?” 

“ That’s just what I’d like to find out.” 

“ When you do, you let me know,” said Walter a? 
he left his classmate. 

For two days the “ outrage of the painted statue,’' 
as the principal of the Tait School, Doctor Stevens, 
called the disfiguration of the marble statue of the 
founder, was the chief topic of conversation among 
the boys. If the teachers knew who the guilty 
parties were, they did not disclose their knowledge, 
nor did they state what would be done. The very 


Captain < Dan Tfy chords 


• Page 137 


uncertainty itself tended to strengthen the confu- 
sion in the minds of the student body, most of 
whom condemned the mischief-makers in strong 
terms. 

“ Say, Dan, when can I see you ? ” 

Dan Richards turned sharply about as he was 
entering the dormitory in which his rooms were 
located, and saw Carlton wistfully looking up into 
his face. 

There was something in the expression on Carl- 
ton’s face which at once appealed to the older boy, 
and he said, " Come right up to my room now.” 

“ Is anybody there? Where’s Walter? ” inquired 
Carlton anxiously. 

" Gone home over Sunday with Ned.” 

"All right then. I’ll come,” responded the lad 
promptly as he followed his friend up the stairs. 

"Now out with it! What made you paint that 
statue ? ” demanded Dan when they were seated in 
his room. 

" How did you know that I had anything to do 
with that trick ? ” 

" That doesn’t make any difference. Tell me your 
story.” 

" I didn’t paint it.” 

" What did you do?” 

" All I did — I know who did the painting, that’s 
all I ” 

" How do you know ? ” 


‘Pagt 138 


Captain T)an ‘Richards 


“ I heard ” 

“ Then if you didn’t do the job and just heard who 
did, the only thing for you to do is to keep so still 
that ” 

“But Soc says if I don’t tell he’ll report me as 
one of the boys ” 

“ Who says he’ll do that ? ” interrupted Dan 
sharply. 

“ Soc.” 

“ Now tell me again just what he said.” 

“ The way it happened was this — he’s been asking 
the fellows in our class one at a time if he did it, and 
if he said he didn’t do it, he’d ask him if he knew 
who did.” 

“ And you told him you knew who did the paint- 
ing?" 

“Yes. It was ” 

“ Don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. One of 
the teachers has asked me the same question that Soc 
asked you. If I don’t know I shall be all right.” 

“ All right,” assented Carlton ; “ I won’t if you 
don’t want me to, but you tell me what I’m to tell 
Soc.” 

“ Maybe you don’t know.” 

“ Maybe I do know ” broke in Carlton. 

“ You mustn’t believe everything you hear ” 

“ I don’t ! What do you take me for ? ” 

“ Last year you were mighty green.” 

“ So were you.” 

“ I guess you’re right,” said Dan good-naturedly, 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


• Page 139 


as he looked again at the boy. Could this really be 
little Carlton Hall, who less than a year ago was 
tormented by his classmates, the special butt of Gus 
Kiggins ? 

“ But what am I going to do about it? ” repeated 
the younger boy. 

“ Soc won’t do what you say he will.” 

“ The fellows say he will.” 

“ Well, you might tell him what you are so sure 
you know and then let him be the judge.” 

“ What ? You don’t want me to tell on the fellows, 
do you ? ” 

“ Perhaps you don’t know.” 

“ But I do know just who did it.” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ Because. To — because the fellows who did the 
job wanted me to go in with them.” 

“ Why didn’t you ? ” asked Dan quizzically. 

“ I didn’t — well, I sha’n’t tell you why, but I 
didn’t.” 

“ Are you sure the fellows who wanted you to go 
in with them are the ones who did it?” 

“ They said they did.” 

“ When did they tell you they did ? Was it before 
or after the school found it out ? ” 

“ Before — and after too.” 

“ And they told you that they were the ones that 
did it, you say? ” 

“ Why, yes.” 

“ Did they threaten you if you told? ” 


*Page 140 


Captain e Dan ^/chords 


“ Yes,” replied Carlton, in some confusion. 

“ I see,” said Dan thoughtfully. 

“ But I wouldn’t tell anyway ! ” protested Carlton. 
“ Yes, I see,” said Dan again slowly. “ I’ll tell you 
what to do,” he added hastily, as he arose and locked 
the door into the hall. 


Captain "Dan ‘Richards 


Tagc 141 


CHAPTER XV 

AN UNEXPECTED CALLER 

B EFORE Dan could explain, however, and even 
before he seated himself a sharp rap on the 
door compelled him to open it again, and he saw the 
teacher, Mr. Blackman, whom all the boys called 
“ Scippie,” standing before him. 

“ Good evening, Richards,” said the visitor form- 
ally. “ I wish to have a little private conversation 
with you if you are not otherwise engaged.” 

“ Come in, Mr. Blackman,” replied Dan quietly. 
As the teacher entered the room and saw Carlton 
there he hesitated a moment before he said : “ This 
conversation is of a strictly private nature, Richards. 
If it is not convenient now I shall call some other 
time.” 

“ Perfectly convenient now,” responded Dan 
promptly. Then turning to Carlton he said, “ Run 
home, sonny. You can come and play with me some 
other day.” 

“Not at all! Not at all!” interposed the more 
recent visitor. 

“ You do as I tell you,” continued Dan, speaking 
again in a low voice to the lad, who already was 
preparing to slip out of the room. 


■Page 142 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


“ You have great influence over the younger 
boys,” said Mr. Blackman when Carlton was gone 
and he had taken the chair which Dan had pushed 
forward for his unexpected visitor. 

“ Have I?” 

“ That is quite manifest,” remarked the teacher 
after one or two slightly nervous “ Aherns.” 

Dan looked curiously at his visitor. He had had 
a recitation with the man every school day since he 
had entered the Tait School. Mr. Blackman was a 
slight man, who wore small side-whiskers in keep- 
ing with his frail body. He was an excellent scholar, 
but for some reason had never been popular with 
the boys, though he usually was kind in his spirit 
and manifestly was desirous of being liked by his 
students. “ Too anxious ” was Walter’s brutal ex- 
planation of the reason why “ Scippie ” was “ not 
among the teachers most beloved,” though all his 
active life had been given the Tait School since his 
student days. Sometimes Walter referred to him as 
“ Miss Nancy.” “ Why doesn’t he just make us 
toe the mark? ” Walter had at one time demanded. 
“ That’s the only kind of a teacher the fellows have 
any use for. Scippie shows he is too anxious to 
have the boys like him. Now Mr. Low, who has our 
geometry, he doesn’t seem to think of anything but 
making the fellows know all about every angle and 
square in the work. And yet there aren’t five fel- 
lows in the class who don’t think he is about the best 
man on the list.” 



. had never been popular with the boys 

‘Page 1 42 


“ JXCr. Blackman 



























































■ : :• . 












■ r : 


‘ • 

V- •• 























































Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


Wage 143 


Dan somehow was thinking of these comments of 
his roommate while he was curiously regarding his 
visitor and wondering what had brought him to his 
room on this unexpected visit. 

“As I was about to say,” resumed Mr. Black- 
man, “ there is a prevalent, not to say a predomi- 
nant, feeling among the teachers that there is not 
a boy in the Tait School who has the influence 
among his fellow students that you have.” 

“ That is very kind of you, Mr. Blackman. I 
wish it was true.” 

“ It is true. That is the chief cause for my visit.” 

Dan was silent as he curiously watched the man. 

“ To come directly to the point,” resumed Mr. 
Blackman, “ I wish to inquire how you and your 
friends look upon the painting of the marble statue 
of the foremost donor to our school — ahem — in- 
deed, I may say the greatest benefactor the Tait 
School ever had ? What do you think of the deface- 
ment of it ? ” 

“ We all think it was a shame and an outrage,” 
said Dan quietly. 

“ Precisely. I was confident that would be your 
personal feelings in the matter.” 

“ It is,” said Dan simply. 

“ That being the state of the case, I am sure you 
will agree with me in a proposition I wish to lay 
before you. Briefly, it is as follows,” continued the 
visitor after he apparently had waited a moment for 
Dan to speak : “ My own suspicion is so strongly 


! Page 144 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


drawn to a certain student as the perpetrator of the 
outrage that I am constrained to place the matter 
before you for your judgment.” 

“ Before me ? ” exclaimed Dan in surprise. 

“ Yes, before you.” 

“ I don't know anything about the scrape. The 
first I heard of it was when I looked out of our 
window and heard a crowd of fellows yelling out 
around the monument. Then Walter and I went 
out to see what the trouble was. That's all I know, 
I can assure you.” 

“ Say, rather, it was all you knew at that time.” 
There was an expression of slyness or cunning on 
the face of his visitor that at another time would 
have caused Dan to laugh — it was so thoroughly out 
of place. The man was so mild and gentle that such 
action as that which his expression implied was 
practically impossible for him successfully to assume. 

“ Now I am speaking in the strictest confidence,” 
began the teacher again, and then he paused for 
Dan to express his assent. 

“ You will hold in confidence what I have to say? ” 
repeated Mr. Blackman. 

“ If you want me to, but ” 

“ That is sufficient,” broke in the visitor. “ It is 
not necessary for me to explain that two of my col- 
leagues do not agree with me in my suspicions, I 
might almost say my conclusions — but needless to 
remark that does not influence my own judgment, 
which, as you may surmise, is not formed upon 


Certain ‘Dart ^chords 


•Page 145 


superficial observations nor shaken easily after it 
once has been formed/’ 

As Dan did not speak, the teacher continued: 
“ After my usual manner, I shall come directly to 
the point. This is one of the most valuable of all 
the many advantages afforded by classical training — 
lucidity, terseness, directness, simplicity of diction, 
all those and many more are among the qualities im- 
parted by familiarity with the masterpieces of the 
greatest writers of all times. I fancy, Richards, that 
you yourself are acquiring some of these elements in 
the daily drill of my classroom.” 

Dan’s face was expressionless as he listened. Was 
the man so innocent and childlike that he simply did 
not understand how egotistical he was ? “ His nerve 
was monumental and his vertebrae were mucilagi- 
nous,” was Walter’s favorite characterization of 
Scippie — an expression which Dan recalled vividly 
as he listened to his voluble visitor. 

“ I trust you have noted the qualities to which I 
refer?” repeated Mr. Blackman, stroking his chin 
and looking kindly at Dan as he spoke. 

“Really, Mr. Blackman,” replied Dan quietly, 
“ I’ve had to work so hard on my Latin that I haven’t 
had time to think of much else.” 

“ Naturally,” assented the teacher cheerfully. “ In 
time, however, you will come to more introspective 
and analytic ways and then you will be more observ- 
ant of the lucidity ” 

“ Pardon me, Mr. Blackman,” broke in Dan in a 

K 


‘Page 146 


Captain c Dan ‘Pjchards 


low voice. “ You said you were suspicious of some 
of the boys. You didn’t mean me, did you ? ” 

“ Not at all.” 

“ I’m glad of that.” 

“ Your status in the school is too high for that. 
You need never have any anxiety that you will be 
under suspicion. We all know you too well to be- 
lieve that you would yield to ” 

“ Not for thirty pieces of silver? ” broke in Dan. 

“ I do not quite understand your allusion. How- 
ever, let me place your mind at rest by assuring you 
that thus far I have not heard your name referred 
to even in the remotest connection with this disgrace- 
ful and regrettable affair.” 

“ Thank you.” 

“ My own mind has led me in quite another direc- 
tion.” 

“ Yes, sir; that is what you said.” 

“ Unfortunately, l am somewhat alone in my con- 
clusion.” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Dan, now becoming desperate. 

“ But the analytic training of long-continued clas- 
sical study has prepared me to be alone at the be- 
ginning of many a tangled matter in the discipline 
of the school. Later I am not so lonely,” said the 
man, a smile of satisfaction spreading over his face 
at the thought. 

“ Yes, sir,” repeated Dan. 

“ And now my suspicions are directed against one 
of your classmates, not only as the instigator but 


Captain c Dan Richards 


• Page 147 


also perhaps as the original perpetrator or operator. 
You take me, I fancy? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ I am convinced that Randall is the guilty party.” 

With difficulty Dan restrained his impulse to 
laugh. Randall! Randall, the sedate and serious- 
minded boy who was troubled to know who he was 
and equally desirous of gaining everything that se- 
rious work in the Tait School could impart. The 
suggestion would have been ridiculous if it had been 
made by another teacher, but from the gentle and 
innocent Mr. Blackman it was so preposterous as to 
be positively funny. And yet the man’s confidence 
in the value of his own conclusions was so manifest 
that after a minute or two had elapsed Dan looked 
at the teacher with some concern. 

“ It doesn’t seem possible that he has had anything 
to do with it,” he said at last. 

“ At first thought your conclusion seems most fit- 
ting, but naturally your judgment is not based upon 
long experience or upon any well-developed analytic 
power to trace the psychological processes of an evil- 
minded youth.” 

“ But Randall is not evil-minded,” protested Dan. 

“ Your declaration once more reflects credit upon 
your innocence. It is possible that you are not 
thoroughly familiar with all the facts.” 

“ That is true.” 

“ And my own thorough process of analytic ratio- 
cination ” 


■Page 148 Captain ‘Dan chords 

“ What makes you think he did it ? ” interrupted 
Dan. 

“ Several elements have combined. One of his 
garments is discolored by paint of exactly the same 
hue as that which discolors the statue of the founder 
of the Tait School.’' 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ I have eyes — and other methods to assist me. It 
is unnecessary for me to go into details. It is quite 
sufficient that what I affirm is correct,” said the little 
teacher so pompously that under other circumstances 
Dan would have been amused. “ Paint on his coat 
sleeve, and discoloration on his right hand, and an 
old and worn paint-brush found directly beneath his 
window — all these are elements in the problem as 
suggestive as they are incriminating.” 

“ Who found the paint-brush ? ” 

“ That brush is now in my possession,” declared 
the pompous little visitor proudly. “ Ncr is that all 
that ” 

“ Did you find it ? ” again asked Dan. 

“ It is in my possession and that is sufficient. He 
also has extreme difficulty in describing his actions 
at the time that the vile deed was done.” 

“ Have you asked him where he was ? ” 

“ Ahem ! I have been compelled to be quite cir- 
cumspect in my method of procedure. Few of my 
colleagues agreed with me in the premises, and yet 
my own analytic powers ” 

“ Did you ask him ? ” interrupted Dan. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


'Page 149 


“ Not precisely.” 

“ Did you say anything to him about the paint- 
ing?” 

“ Most assuredly I did. Every boy in school has 
been questioned.” 

“ What did you say ? ” Dan was amazed at his 
own temerity in asking questions that were so 
brutally direct. But the mental attitude of his visitor 
was maddening. He was already enlisted in behalf 
of his accused classmate. 

“ I casually inquired what had made the stains on 
his hand and sleeve.” 

“ Did he explain ? ” 

“ He endeavored to, but his guilt was instantly 
manifest. The benefit of classical training to the 
perceptive faculties is ” 

“ How did he explain ? ” 

“ Why, if I recall aright, he affirmed that the paint 
was due to the fact that he had been pushed or had 
fallen against the statue while the paint was fresh.” 

“ Didn’t you believe him ? ” 

“ I was inclined at first to accept his explanation, 
which was quite plausible — but later developments 
showed ” 

“ What were they? ” 

“ Why, when I (still speaking in my most casual 
manner) ventured indirectly to suggest that I was 
inclined to write to each of the fathers of three boys 
whom I suspected of ” 

“ What did he say when you told him that ? ” in- 


■ Page /5Q Captain ‘Pan * 7 ^ 'chords 

quired Dan, showing more interest than he had dis- 
played before. 

“Ah! Then it was that my suspicion was con- 
firmed. His manner changed instantly. Indeed, 
there was the manifestation of anxiety that was well- 
nigh overwhelming. Richards, I seldom have found 
the boy who does not betray himself when I threaten 
to write home and inform his father.” 

Dan’s impulse was to laugh, but restraining him- 
self he said simply, “ Yes, sir. I don’t believe many 
boys would want you to do that.” 

“ Most assuredly not. As I said, the plan seldom 
fails. In the case of Randall I instantly was con- 
vinced.” 

“ Did he say anything? ” 

“ There was nothing to be said.” 

“ Well, Mr. Blackman, I don’t see that there is 
anything for me to do in the matter,” suggested 
Dan. 

“ Indeed, you are mistaken. It is for the very 
purpose of securing your aid that I have come to 
your room,” said the teacher, as, in his eagerness, 
he arose and approached the chair in which Dan 
was seated. 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 151 


CHAPTER XVI 

AN IMPLIED BARGAIN 

W HAT I desire most of all is a confession from 
Randall ” 

“ But,” interposed Dan hastily. 

“ Pardon me,” interrupted Mr. Blackman. “ Pray 
let me proceed without being broken in upon. As 
I remarked, what I desire most of all is that Ran- 
dall shall confess. This would confirm me in the 
position I have taken and doubtless would secure 
greater leniency for him, which otherwise would be 
difficult to obtain. And there is not a possibility of 
questioning his guilt.” 

“ What do you want me to do? ” demanded Dan 
bluntly. 

“ I fancy your influence over Randall is quite con- 
siderable; at least, I understand that the boys look 
up to you with a feeling of respect which is shared 
only to a very limited extent and by a very few. 

Now, my young friend ” 

“ What do you want me to do ? ” again Dan broke 
in, somewhat divided between a feeling of indigna- 
tion and a desire to laugh. 

“ Listen ! Now if you were to have a personal 
interview with Randall, and without boldly declar- 


‘Page 152 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 


in g the source of your information, you yet should 
intimate that a direct confession by him would se- 
cure all the intercession in my power — and you of 
course are aware of the influence I have acquired 
among the boys as well as among the teachers. It 
will not be necessary for him to proclaim from the 
housetops, to speak figuratively, the guilt under 
which he labors, and with which he is charged — not 
openly — but by one of the teachers whose knowledge 
and understanding of human nature have been most 
acutely developed — with having been the instigator, 
the perpetrator, or at the very least an active acces- 
sory in the defilement of the marble statue of the 
founder of the Tait School. It is useless for him to 
attempt to evade or escape the issue which has been 
raised.” 

“ You will hold him guilty unless he can show 
that he is innocent.” 

“ Precisely. Your phraseology is most apt.” 

“ Mr. Blackman,” protested Dan, “ I am sure he 
didn't do it.” 

“ But he did do it!” 

“ You suspect him, that’s all.” 

“ Kindly suggest or imply,” said the teacher, ignor- 
ing the statement of Dan, “ that if he refuses so to 
do, he may come to me for counsel. I will willingly 
exert myself in his behalf, provided he will come to 
me first and acknowledge his guilt. Otherwise I 
shall simply wash my hands of the entire affair 
and permit it to take its course, regardless of how 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


"Page 153 


severe the consequences may be to him in case it is 
deemed well to write to his father.” 

“ Have you ever met his father ? ” 

“ I fancy I have. Indeed I have a faint recollec- 
tion of seeing him in the principal’s office some time 
ago.” 

“ Mr. Blackman, if A1 Randall believed that you 
knew his father or could find him, he would be will- 
ing to paint not only the old statue of John Tait, 
but he’d paint anybody dead or alive.” 

“ What do you mean, sir ? ” 

“ Just what I say.” 

“ Explain yourself. You have insulted me.” 

“ I had no intention of being disrespectful.” 

“ But you were, sir. You questioned my carefully 
thought out conclusion. I am convinced that Ran- 
dall is the guilty party. Is that sufficient ? ” 

“ It probably is — for you.” 

“ Is it not sufficient for you? ” asked Mr. Black- 
man, his thin cheeks flushing slightly as he spoke. 

“ No, sir.” 

“ May I inquire why ? ” 

“ Because I know Randall, and it isn’t in him to 
do a thing like that.” 

“ That is a feminine reply. It is not based upon 
any careful analysis. Still,” added the teacher more 
mildly, “it is not to be expected that you should 
feel at once as I do, and all I ask of you is to have 
a confidential talk with him and .urge him to come 
to me with his confession.” 


“Page 154 


Captain < Dan ^chords 


“ I am willing to talk to him if you want me to.” 

“ Most assuredly I do.” 

“ Then I’ll do it.” 

“ Very good. Then I shall hear from you 
speedily ? ” 

“ I’ll report to you as soon as I am able.” 

“ I bid you good evening, Richards ! By the 
way,” Mr. Blackman added, “ if I can be of any 
assistance to you at any time, do not fail to inform 
me.” 

“ Thank you,” replied Dan quickly. “ I can tell 
you right now what you can do that will help me 
very much.” 

“ What is that?” 

“ Some of the boys are taking extra lessons, aren’t 
they ? ” 

“ Let me see. Yes, there are two boys in the class 
in Cicero who are reading up the Caesar they did 
not have when they entered.” 

“ Do you think I know enough to tutor them ? ” 

“ I am sure you do.” 

“ Would you be willing to send them to me ? ” 

“ Gladly ! Gladly ! But may I inquire why you 
wish to do this ? ” 

“ I must earn some money or leave school.” 

“ Ah, that is a pity. I am glad you have told me 
of this. I shall bear it in mind and do all that is in 
my power to assist you. Have you had financial 
reverses in your home?” 

“ No, sir.” 


Captain ( Dan ‘Richards 


‘ Page 155 


“ What, then, is the cause of your desire to earn 
money ? ” 

“ I can’t explain it to you, but it is necessary. As 
I said, I must do that or go to some other less ex- 
pensive school.” 

“ Very well. You do as I suggest in the matter 
of Randall and I shall be very glad to do my part in 
providing you with tutoring. Again I bid you good 
evening.” 

As Mr. Blackman departed, Dan watched him as 
long as he could be seen. He was puzzled by what 
the man had said to him, although whether to laugh 
at the pomposity of the puffed-up teacher or to be- 
lieve what he had said was still a question. That 
Mr. Blackman was convinced of A1 Randall’s guilt 
there was no doubt, and the fact of the paint having 
been found on the boy’s hands and coat lent some 
color to his suspicion. 

But Dan was not yet ready to accept any such con- 
clusion. Doubtless, A1 would easily explain to him 
what he had held back from the teacher, for the new 
boy was exceedingly reserved. Indeed, even Dan 
had found A1 at times so quiet and even glum that 
he wondered how he kept the few friends he had 
made since he entered the Tait School. 

At other times the new boy was as hilarious as 
any of his classmates and entered with all heart and 
lungs into their sports or pranks. Dan thought he 
understood his classmate as few others did. The 
sight of the care- free boys about him, their frequent 


‘Page 156 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


letters from home, their talk of their plans for vaca- 
tion — all seemed to “ get on Al’s nerves,” as Dan 
expressed it, and he was not surprised at the depres- 
sion of his friend. A1 did not know who he was. 

That wreck on the railroad years ago from which 
he had escaped, but which had deprived him of any 
knowledge of who his father and mother were and 
had left him without a name, doubtless had left other 
marks as well. Had he any brothers and sisters? 
Were any of his family now living? Were there 
possessions which were his by right of birth ? 

Dan thought he understood how pressing at times 
such questions were for the troubled Al, who was 
morbidly sensitive and somewhat inclined to soli- 
tude, though whether the tendency was due to his 
temperament or to his experiences no one knew. 
Perhaps the boy himself did not understand. 

At all events Dan smiled as he walked slowly to- 
ward his room thinking over the childish assertions 
of his teacher. A “ disciplined intellect ! A mind 
trained to great insight and to analytic powers ! ” 
Dan laughed aloud as he recalled the childish boast- 
ing of Mr. Blackman. He wondered if the man 
ever had been a boy. Certainly he had only a slight 
understanding of boy nature and less of boy life. 

He wanted to tell Walter of his interview, but his 
promise of secrecy must be kept. But Dan assured 
himself that in his interview with Al Randall he 
would not be under any such restriction. If by any 
chance Al should be in one of his gay moods, he 


c Page 157 


Captain ‘Dan chords 

would meet the questions of his classmate in a man- 
ner that Dan was positive he never could forget. 
And Dan was eager to see him. 

As Dan thought longer of the coming interview 
he was on the point of going at once to Al’s room, 
but just as he took his cap to depart Walter entered 
the room. 

“ Where are you going ? ” demanded his room- 
mate. 

“ Nowhere in particular,” replied Dan. 

“ Sit down then, I want to talk to you.” 

“ Go ahead,” laughed Dan as he seated himself 
obediently. 

“ Doctor Stevens is on the war-path,” declared 
Walter excitedly. 

“ What has made the principal do that ? Has the 
black paint on John Tait made Doctor Stevens use 
red?” 

“Don’t be funny, Dan,” said Walter irritably. 
“ You can’t, even if you try.” 

“ I sha’n’t try,” said Dan good-naturedly. “ What 
makes you so excited over Doctor Stevens’ starting 
on the war-path?” 

“ He’s after the wrong fellow, that’s all.” 

“ Who does he say the guilty man is ? ” 

“ A1 Randall.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Dan, instantly facing his 
roommate. “ Does he think A1 is the artist that 
decorated marble John Tait?” 

“ That’s right.” 


‘Page 158 


Captain < Dan Pochards 


“ How do you know ? ” 

“ Monk told me.” 

“ Monk Staples ? ” 

“ The very one.” Staples’ true and full name was 
Leonard Ives Staples, or at least that was its form 
in the catalogue. The boys, however, from some 
fancied resemblance to a simian, had renamed him 
“ Monkey ” Staples, and this in turn had been cur- 
tailed to “ Monk.” 

“ How does he know ? ” 

“ He’s been up before the principal. Doctor Ste- 
vens sent for him.” 

“ And he told Monk that he suspected A1 Ran- 
dall ? That’s a likely story.” 

“ That’s what Monk told me himself,” asserted 
Walter. 

“ Do you believe it ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about it — that is, any 
more than what Monk told me.” 

“ What did he tell you ? ” 

“ He said Doctor Stevens thought A1 did it.” 

“ Did he tell Monk that ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ What then?” 

“ Just as Monk was going into the doctor’s study, 
Scippie, it seems, was coming out and Monk heard 
him say that A1 Randall did the ‘ desecrating.’ ” 

“ What was Monk there for ? ” 

“ Sent for. Doctor Stevens wanted to be in- 
formed what Monk knew about it.” 


Captain ‘Part ^/chords 


‘ Page 159 


“ Did he suspect him ? ” 

“ I guess so. ,, 

“ That would be more likely than to suspect Al.” 

“ You can’t always tell about such things. Al is 
a queer stick.” 

“ But he isn’t a crooked stick.” 

“ You don’t think he is, you mean.” 

“ Do you believe he did that trick? Why should 
he ? What motive could he have ? ” 

“ I don’t know — at least I’m not sure.” 

“ What do you think ? ” 

“ He goes down into the dumps sometimes, and 
when he does he’s ‘ agin ’ you and me and the whole 
outfit here.” 

“ That’s all true enough, but it doesn’t explain 
this thing. Why should he want to make old John 
Tait suffer for our letting the academy eleven beat 
us?” 

“Maybe Al is sore.” 

“ About what ? ” 

“ Oh, the school in general, maybe, and some 
things in particular.” 

“ For instance ? ” 

“ Against me for not playing better football.” 

“ And me too ? ” 

“ Perhaps, he ” 

“ Go on,” said Dan as his roommate hesitated. 

“ He said you didn’t try to win. He said a 
wooden Indian in front of a cigar-store was lively 
compared with your work against the academy 


Wage 160 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


eleven. He declared that you ran as if you had a 
heavy weight tied to you.” 

“ Maybe I did,” assented Dan. 

“ And maybe you didn’t. I haven’t said that I 
thought you covered yourself with glory in that 
game, but you’re no funk. I guess your pitching 
record made everybody expect you to do as well 
on the gridiron as you did in the box. Where are 
you going? ” inquired Walter quickly as Dan seized 
his cap and started abruptly from the room. 

“ I’m going over to have a heart-to-heart talk with 
A1 Randall,” called Dan as he started down the 
stairway. 


Captain ‘Dan 'chords 


‘Page 161 


CHAPTER XVII 

THE INTERVIEW WITH RANDALL 

W HEN Dan Richards rapped on the door of 
A1 Randall's room, he was uncertain how 
he best could introduce the purpose of his coming. 
Now that he actually was about to fulfil his promise 
he had given Mr. Blackman, he was seized with a 
fear, even a shrinking from his task. The report 
which Walter had brought had been most confusing. 
But the promise Dan had given his teacher was not 
to be evaded. He rapped loudly, if not boldly, upon 
the door. 

“ Come in. What are you standing out there in 
the cold for?” called a voice from within. 

Dan opened the door and entered the room. 

“ Sit down,” said Al, cordially greeting his caller. 
“ I'm glad to see you. I’ve got the blues.” 

“ That's a queer disease,” responded Dan with a 
smile. 

“ Oh, that’s a way of talking that makes me suf- 
fer,” snapped Al irritably, his mood apparently in- 
stantly changing. 

“ You think you’re the only one to have any trou- 
bles, I suppose?” 

“ I’ve got all I want.” 

L 


‘Page 162 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ What is the big trouble now ? ” 

“ You don’t know anything about it, Dan. You 
know who you are, and when you want to you go 
home, and ” 

“ Hold on,” broke in Dan. “ That’s hard ; but, 
after all, it’s one of the things you can’t change.” 

“ That doesn’t make it any easier.” 

“ I think it does,” said Dan thoughtfully. 

“ How does it?” 

“ Why, there isn’t any use in taking on about 
things that can’t be helped, is there ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ Well, I know. There isn’t any use in making a 
fuss over what can’t be changed, and then there 
isn’t any use in fuming over what you can change, 
see?” 

“ No.” 

“ Well, suppose I lay awake nights thinking and 
worrying about the fact that my eyes are blue in- 
stead of black. It wouldn’t help to change the color 
of them, would it ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Well, then suppose I got to worrying about my 
low grade in algebra. That wouldn’t help any 
either, would it?” 

“ It might.” 

“ No, sir; if I’m low in algebra the thing for me 
to do is to quit worrying and go to work.” 

“ That’s all right ” 

“ Of course it’s all right ! So ” 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


‘Page 163 


“ Hold on ! Suppose you didn’t know who you 
were? You see the other fellows with their fathers 
and mothers and you don’t even so much as know 
who your father was or what he was, whether he 
was straight or had been in jail. If you had to face 
all that ” 

“ My father is dead,” suggested Dan gently, “ and 
so is Walter’s.” 

“ That’s different.” 

“ How is it different ? ” 

“ At least you know who he was.” 

“ Yes. But when I see the fellows with their 
fathers and then I think how I have to fight my way 
alone — oh, I tell you there isn’t any use in it at 
all. You want to brace up.” 

“ I do sometimes, and then again I just feel as 
if I didn’t care a rap what I did or where I went. 
What’s the use anyway?” 

“ That’s the baby act.” 

“ I don’t care what you call it,” retorted Al, his 
face reddening as he spoke. 

“ But it is.” 

“ All right. Call it what you want to. What did 
you come over to see me about? Was it that? ” 

“ No, Al,” replied Dan, whose turn it was now 
to feel somewhat uncomfortable. 

“ Well, what was it then ? ” 

“ I dropped in ” began Dan, striving to speak 

lightly. 

“ For what?” 


T^age 164 Captain ‘Dan Richards 

“ Well, I’ll tell you. Al, do you know who painted 
the statue ? ” 

For a moment the boy’s expression of surprise 
was more manifest than any other feeling. He was 
looking at Dan without turning away his face. A 
tinge of color flamed over his cheeks and, at last 
when he spoke, he said, “ What do you come to me 
with that for ? ” 

“ Never mind that part. Do you know?” 

“ Suppose I do, and then again suppose I don’t? 
What of it?” 

“ A good deal of it.” 

“ Do you know who did it ? ” said Al evasively. 

“ I have been told.” 

“Who did it?” 

“ Don’t you know ? ” 

“ Yes, I know.” 

“ Why didn’t you say so before ? ” asked Dan 
quietly. 

“ I didn’t choose to.” 

“ All right. It isn’t anything to me ” 

“ I should say it wasn’t ! ” 

“ Except that I wanted to help the fellow.” 

“ How can you help him ? ” 

“ I sha’n’t tell you that unless you are the one that 
did the painting.” 

“ Do you believe I did it ? ” 

“ Not if you say you didn’t.” 

“ Suppose I don’t say anything about it ? Still 
think I did it ? ” 


‘Page 165 


Captain ‘Pan t 7 & chords 

“ Look here, A1 ; I didn’t come over here to prod 
you. I’ll tell you straight just why I’m here.” Dan 
stopped a moment as he became aware that his class- 
mate was so intently regarding him that his look was 
almost painful. Hesitating a moment, Dan then 
continued : “ It came to me that you were the one 
who did it. I wouldn’t believe it, but I finally agreed 
to ” 

“ Come and invite the prodigal to have some 
stuffed veal ? ” sneered Al. 

“ Not at all. I was so certain that you didn’t have 
anything to do with the scrape that before I under- 
stood just what I was doing I agreed to put it up to 
you ” 

“ Who is the one you promised ? ” interrupted Al. 

“ It doesn’t matter.” 

“ But it does matter. It makes all the difference 
in the world.” 

“ How?” 

“ I’ll tell you — was it one of the boys or one of 
the teachers ? ” 

“ It wasn’t one of the boys.” 

“ Why don’t you come right out like a little man ? ” 
exclaimed Al. “If you had said in the first place 
that you had promised to be a telltale, that you would 
find out in some sneaking way and then run back like 
a good little boy and tell your tale ” 

“You know better than that,” interrupted Dan, 
his face in turn now flushing darkly. “ I’m not that 
kind” 


‘ Page 166 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ But you said just now you were,” retorted Al. 
“ Answer me! Didn’t you say just a minute ago 
that you came here to find out just because you 
promised one of the teachers you would ? ” 

“ You don’t put that straight,” protested Dan. 

“ Answer my question ! ” 

“ It isn’t a fair question.” 

“ You’re afraid to answer it! ” 

“ All right. Call it what you want to. Will you 
answer my question ? ” 

“ I have answered it.” 

“ How?” 

“ You asked me if I knew who painted the old 
stone statue and I told you I did know. Anything 
else you’d like to find out before you toot back like 
a good little boy and tell the teacher ? Bah ! ” 

“ That isn’t it ! You don’t understand.” 

“ The whole trouble is that I do understand. 
That’s just it! I know a sly, sneaking telltale the 
minute I set eyes on him ! And you are it.” 

Dan’s anger, slow to rise, was beginning to burn. 
To have his motives in coming not only misunder- 
stood, but also directly charged with being false was 
more than he could endure quietly. For a moment 
he glared at his classmate and then without a word 
started toward the door. 

“ Hold on there ! Where are you going ? ” de- 
manded Al sharply. 

“ I’m going to leave,” replied Dan tartly. 

“ Don’t go yet.” 



“ Plan's anger, slow to rise, Was beginning to burn 

‘Page 166 







/ 


Captain ‘Pan chords 


* Page 167 


“ I can’t and won’t stay here and listen to such 
unfair ” 

“ Maybe I was a little too quick,” broke in Al. 

“ You were.” 

“ Well, you wouldn’t like it any better than I do 
to have a fellow come to your room and ask you 
if you put the mourning bands on old John Tait 
and then own up that he was a go-between for one 
of the teachers. Now would you?” 

“ That isn’t what I said.” 

“ That’s what you meant.” 

“No, sir; I—*—” 

“ Sit down. I want to say something else.” 

“ Say it,” said Dan tersely, without offering to 
take his seat. 

“Do you know Watson?” 

“ Of course I know him,” replied Dan, his cheeks 
flaming. “Why? What of it?” 

“ Nothing much.” 

“ You knew I know him.” 

“ Of course I did. What kind of a writer is he? 
Would he stand any show for a prize if he should 
hand in an essay in the prize contest ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about it.” 

“ Is that so ? ” laughed Al Randall derisively. 
“ Well, I can’t say that I have ever read very many 
of the literary productions of Watson either. He’s 
a good center for the eleven, anyway.” 

“Why did you ask me that question?” inquired 
Dan. 


Vagc 168 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


“ Oh, I don’t know. Perhaps for the same reason 
you came to me with your question from Mr. Tut- 
tle, or maybe it was from little ‘ Scippie.’ Which 
was it, Dan ? ” laughed A1 tauntily. 

“ I’ll answer your question when you answer 
mine.” 

“ I did answer yours.” 

“ How?” 

“ You asked me if I knew who painted the statue 
black. I told you that I did know. Now you an- 
swer my question.” 

“ You know I can’t tell you.” 

“ I know you haven’t told me. Dan, what do you 
think? Would the doctor or Scippie be interested 
to hear how that literary effusion of Watson was 
produced ? He has handed in his essay, you say.” 

“ I didn’t say anything about it.” 

“ Oh, yes you did.” 

“ I didn’t say a word,” protested Dan. 

“ No. Your reply was not vocal. Actions some- 
times speak louder than words. You have heard that 
before, haven’t you ? ” 

“ There’s no use in my staying here any longer.” 

“ Not unless you do your part.” 

“ I tried to do ” 

“ Just a minute, Dan ; just a little minute,” broke 
in A1 with a sneer. “ I want to ask you one more 
question.” 

“ Go ahead.” 

“ Which do you think would interest Scippie more, 


Captain < Dan ‘Richards 


Vage 169 


to find out who painted John Tait black or where the 
budding literary genius of Watson has ” 

“ Has what? ” asked Dan as his roommate stopped. 

“ Has been found, after having been hidden so 
long.” 

“ My mother used to tell me to count a hundred 
before I spoke when I was mad through and 
through.” 

“ Why don’t you try it ? ” 

“ I’ve counted seventy-five, and here goes ; if I 
waited another minute I’d ” 

“ You’d what ? ” sneered Al. 

Dan did not reply as he bolted for the door. Once 
outside the room his feeling of anger was modified 
by his mortification. How did Al know about the 
prize essay? Had Watson told him? It did not 
seem possible to Dan that his classmate could have 
been so silly as that. And yet Al knew — although 
Dan was almost at as great a loss to understand how 
much Al knew as where he obtained his knowledge. 

Almost unmindful of his promise to Mr. Black- 
man, Dan suddenly said to himself, “ I’ll do it. I’ll 
go straight to Watson’s room and have it out with 
him.” 

Anger, mortification, even fear were among the 
boy’s feelings as he hastened across the school 
campus toward the dormitory in which Watson 
roomed. 


<Page 170 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


CHAPTER XVIII 

A FALSE CHARGE 

U nfortunately Dan found that Watson 

was not in his room. The troubled boy turned 
away, and as he came out into the path across the 
campus his roommate joined him. 

“What’s the trouble, old man?” said Walter 
lightly. 

“ What makes you think there is any trouble ? ” 

“ I can always tell,” laughed Walter. “ You run 
up your signal of distress so high that every one 
knows it when you’re in the dumps.” 

“ I didn’t know I showed it ” began Dan 

somewhat testily. 

“ Of course you didn’t,” broke in his friend ; “ and 
not one fellow in a thousand would know it, either. 
You burn your own smoke all right ; but when one 
fellow knows another as I know you, it doesn’t take 
him long to understand when the fat is in the fire. 
Now, what is it? ” 

“ Nothing much.” 

“ That depends on what you mean by ‘ much.’ 
You’ve had something on your mind for a good 
while. Now own up, haven’t you? ” 

“ Yes,” 


‘ Page 171 


Captain < Dan ^/chords 


“ What is it? Money matters? ” 

“ That is a part.” 

“ Well, don’t you worry any more about that. 
I’ve got it all fixed.” 

“ You’ve got what fixed? ” 

“Now don’t you climb up on your high-horse! 
I’ve got it fixed, and that is enough, isn’t it? I’m 
telling you it’s all right.” 

“ I don’t understand.” 

“ You don’t need to understand. Isn’t it all right 
when I tell you that your term-bill for the second 
half is arranged for? Can’t you take my word for 
it?” 

“ Who paid it ? ” asked Dan slowly. 

“ I didn’t say.” 

“ But you said it was paid.” 

“ And I told you the truth — at least it’s as good 
as paid. I can get a receipt from the school treas- 
urer if you won’t take my word.” 

“ You’ll have to explain yourself.” 

“ Why will I ‘ have ’ to ? ” demanded Walter 
lightly. 

“ You know.” 

“No, I don’t * know.’ Now talk about something 
else. Let’s talk about the weather, if that suits you 
better.” 

“ Who is to pay my term-bill? ” again Dan asked. 

“ It’s a secret.” 

“ Walter, I can’t take a thing like that, and you 
know it,” said Dan in a low voice. 


‘Page 172 Captain “Dan ‘Tjichards 

“ I guess you’ll have to ‘ take ’ it, whether you 
< can ’ or can’t.” 

Dan smiled, and did not at the moment reply. 

“ What’ll you do when you find out that the bill 
is paid? You can’t back out then.” 

“ I sha’n’t have to * back out ’ if I don’t go in.” 

“ Now see here, Dan,” said Walter at last when 
the two boys were seated in their room, “ don’t be 
foolish. All money is for, anyway, is to use. I don’t 
hesitate a minute to let my grandfather have the 
high honor and the great privilege of paying my bill 
for the last half. And I guess I’ve got as good a 
reason as anybody for feeling down about money. 
Come now ! ” 

“ It’s different.” 

“ What is different, I’d like to know ? I haven’t 
any money and you haven’t any. We’re alike that 
far, anyway. Somebody offers to pay my bill and 
somebody offers to pay yours. Once more, and yet 
again we’re alike. The only difference I can see 
is that I take things as they come and you don’t.” 

“ Well, is your grandfather paying for me? ” 

“ I sha’n’t tell you.” 

“ Is he?” 

“ No, he isn’t. I’ll tell you that much and not a 
word more.” 

“ You’re not doing it ? ” 

“ Me? You mean me? Why, Dan, I couldn’t pay 
for the ink to write a receipt with,” laughed Walter. 
“ No, you can cut me off the list; that is sure.” 


' Page 173 


Captain ‘Pan ^Richards 

“ Who is doing it then ? ” 

“ I sha’n’t tell you. The bill will be paid and that’s 
enough for you to know.” 

“ Walter, I must know more about it. I can’t take 
it unless I do. Whoever is doing it — and you say 

you’re not the one — is mighty good, but I ” 

“ Now hold right on,” broke in Walter, “ that bill 
will be paid. If you’re fool enough not to take 
what is paid for, why, I’ve nothing more to say. 
It’s for you, you understand ; and if you leave it no 
other fellow will ever have it.” 

“ Why did the one who paid it do it ? ” 

“ Ask him, or her, or them, or ” 

“ Is it more than one? ” 

“ I think it may be a million.” 

“ But suppose it shouldn’t be done, even if I 
agreed to it? Suppose I stay here and then this 
person, or * they,’ conclude not to do it, what then ? ” 
“ I’ll get a receipted bill for you this week if you 
want it.” 

“ You’re ” 

“ No, I’m not,” interrupted Walter as he saw 
that his roommate’s eyes were full and that he was 
hardly able to speak. “You’re the whitest fellow 
in the school, Dan. Doctor Stevens could afford to 
let you stay and not let you pay a cent, and he’d 
still make money just by your being one of the 
fellows.” 

“ You don’t know what you’re talking about,” said 
Dan, shaking his head. 


<Page 174 Captain ‘Dan ^chords 

“ Don’t I? You just watch me and see whether I 
do or not.” 

“ Walter,” said Dan soberly, “ what would you 
think of a fellow who hired some one to do his 
work for him ? ” 

“ I’d think he was lucky,” laughed Walter. 
“ Don’t look at me, I’m not doing it.” 

“ But suppose he passed the work off as if it was 
his?” 

“ It is his if he bought and paid for it, isn’t it ? ” 
laughed Walter lightly. 

“ That’s what he says.” 

“ And I guess it’s true. Why ? ” 

“ Nothing. I just wanted to know what you 
thought, that’s all.” 

“ Sure? ” demanded Walter, looking keenly at his 
roommate. “ Do you know I more than half believe 
you ” 

“ Believe what? ” asked Dan as Walter hesitated. 

“ Oh, nothing. But it would be like you to go to 
making a mole-hill into a mountain and then climb 
up on the top and sit there moping.” 

“ Fine ! ” exclaimed Dan in mocking admiration. 
“ You’re getting quite eloquent. Who painted the 
statue of John Tait black? ” he suddenly added. 

“ I’ve heard, but I don’t ‘ know.’ ” 

“ Did you hear that some one did it, or was it 
more than one ? ” 

“ One.” 

“ A1 Randall ? ” 


Captain ( Dan chords 


<Page 175 


“ That’s what I heard, but I think A1 was about 
as likely to do that job as you would be to stick pins 
in Doctor Stevens. What’s the matter ?” Walter 
added suddenly. “ You haven’t any idea that he 
did it, have you ? ” 

“No, I can’t think ” Dan spoke hesitatingly, 

and his roommate was quick to note his uncertainty. 

“ That’s fine ! ” laughed Walter. “ Pretty quick 
you’ll be suspecting Scippie of using a pony in 
Caesar. What did A1 have to say ? ” 

“ Not very much.” 

“ He owned up that he knew who did it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“Did he enjoy what you said to him?” 

“ No.” 

“ I don’t see how he could. Now look here, Dan 
Richards ! You know I’m a good friend ” 

“I do.” 

“ Well, let me tell you as a friend of yours that 
you have made the biggest mistake of your life.” 

“ I have done that so often that I’m pretty well 
seasoned by this time,” replied Dan, smiling slightly 
as he spoke. 

“ Oh, this is no joke ! I’m telling you that if A1 

is much stirred up Was he?” Walter added 

eagerly. 

“ His voice, what he said, and a few other things 
made me think he was — somewhat,” answered Dan 
dryly. 

“I thought he’d be. And, Dan, I don’t blame 


1 Page /7 6 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

him. Just put yourself in his place and think how 
you would like it if Ned Davis, or some other fel- 
low came to you to find out something or other — it 
may have been Scippie for all I know — whether you 
were the one to start up something in the school. 
Why, I’m telling you that you’d say things right out 
in meeting! Now wouldn’t you, Dan? ” 

“ Very likely.” 

“ Well, you can’t blame A1 for getting mad then 
when you do that very thing to him.” 

“ I’m not blaming him.” 

“ But you’re putting yourself in a hole. There 
isn’t a fellow in the Tait School that would stand 
by you, Dan.” 

“ That’s probably true,” acknowledged Dan. 

“ Then what made you do it ? ” 

“ I couldn’t very well help myself.” 

“ Bah ! That’s no excuse ! I wouldn’t plead the 
baby act.” 

“ I’m not pleading it,” said Dan, the color slowly 
creeping into his cheeks. 

“ Yes, you are pleading it!” said Walter more 
loudly. “ You own up that some one — probably one 
of the teachers— sent you to ask A1 if he painted the 
statue. A1 gets mad when you fire the question 
at him, just as anybody would. I never would have 
believed you’d be guilty of such a low-down trick.” 

“ You believe it now ? ” 

“ I have to believe it. You yourself say that’s 
just what you did.” 


•Page 177 


Captain e Dan Trichords 

As Dan looked straight into his roommate’s eyes 
and did not reply, Walter continued, becoming still 
more angry as he spoke : “ And after what has just 
been done for you, Dan ! It’s too bad ! There isn’t 
a fellow in the Tait School that will stand up for 
a telltale.” 

“ I’m not a telltale.” 

“ No, you’re worse than a telltale ever thought of 
being! You trot around as a spy. Of all the 
sneaking tricks, that is certainly the worst. And 
right after what I’ve just told you had been fixed 
up for you. That is the worst of all.” 

Walter was deeply enraged, and as he faced his 
roommate his feelings were expressed in the look 
of contempt that was visible even in the glare in 
his eyes. “ I’m going straight over to Al’s room 
and hear his side of the story,” abruptly declared 
Walter; and snatching his cap he started quickly 
toward the door. 


M 


*Page 178 


Captain ‘Dan c Ffr 'chords 


CHAPTER XIX 
dan's decision 

L EFT to himself, Dan somewhat disconsolately 
seated himself by the window. It seemed to 
the troubled boy that all things had been conspiring 
against him. The question with which he had gone 
to A1 Randall had not been one of his own seeking. 
Indeed, he had rebelled against the commission 
which Mr. Blackman had given him. But what else 
could he do under the circumstances, Dan asked 
himself almost angrily. It was not of his own 
choice that he had asked the question of his class- 
mate. And he had done his utmost to show A1 that 
he was not actuated by any desire of his own. In 
what a different spirit A1 Randall had received his 
visit from that in which he had come ! Dan himself 
was angry as he recalled the way in which he had 
been received. He had no right to impute the mo- 
tives at which A1 sneeringly had pointed as the 
cause of his call and his questions. 

And Walter too ! For a moment Dan forgot the 
impulsiveness of his roommate and how quickly he 
jumped to conclusions — sometimes to change them 
again as quickly as he had arrived at them. He 
was hurt because Walter had thought it possible 


Captain ‘Pan ^/chords 


•Page 179 


that he could act as a go-between in such a matter. 
And to be called a telltale on such a basis ! Dan 
fully understood what such a report scattered among 
the boys of the school would mean for him. His 
success as the pitcher of the nine, his work on the 
eleven — none of these things would aid him in the 
face of such an accusation. In the eyes of the school 
he would be a traitor. No Benedict Arnold or 
Charles Lee ever confronted a conviction more 
vitally held or more contemptuously expressed than 
would Dan if the Tait School should receive and 
believe what Walter in his anger had so glibly 
charged him with. 

Dan arose and, as he walked about the room, 
strove to convince himself that he would be able to 
live down the false charge. Walter in his impulsive 
way would acknowledge that he had been hasty and 
would apologize as profusely as he had on several 
previous occasions. 

But even if Walter should not change his mind, 
what then? And Dan strove to strengthen himself 
by thinking of his record in the school. That would 
help him even when he was most downcast, Dan 
endeavored to assure himself; but even while he 
was thinking of the possibility he recalled suddenly 
the essay which he had written for Watson, and he 
was instantly doubly depressed. A fine showing he 
would make, he thought bitterly. He had the repu- 
tation of being “ square ” in all things. Even 
“ Scippie ” had told him he had the respect and 


* Page 180 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


confidence of the boys and their teachers as no other 
student in school had. And Walter again and again 
had implied and even said that though his roommate 
was no “ mollycoddle/’ he still was not troubled by 
the ordinary temptations of school life. It was true 
that Walter had merely laughed and spoken lightly 
as if it were a joke when Dan had presented the sug- 
gestion of one fellow doing another’s work for him 
and being paid for what he did, but an imaginary 
case was not like the reality. Dan well knew that 
Walter, in spite of his lightness, would be shocked 
if he knew “ old reliable,” as he often called his 
roommate, had really been guilty of the offense he 
had presented as imaginary. 

Doubtless he did know now, for A1 Randall would 
in his anger surely tell him. How A1 knew of the 
arrangement was still a question, though Dan had 
slight doubt that Watson had explained what Dan 
had done for him. “ He’s a great fellow,” said 
Dan disgustedly to himself as he paced about his 
room. “ He has everything to lose and nothing to 
gain by telling. But then,” he added with a smile, 
“ it’s just because he doesn’t know any better that 
he does such a fool thing. If he did know 
enough not to do it, he would know enough to 
write his own essay and not have to hire some one 
to do the job for him.” 

And last of all was what Walter had just now 
told him of the payment of his school bill for the 
second half of the year. He wouldn’t have done 


‘Page 181 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

that, or arranged for it to be done, if he had felt 
as apparently he did when in his anger he bolted 
from the room. Could he receive such help? Dan 
was more and more convinced that he must not take 
it. And yet having received the help which had 
come from Walter’s father, it would be more diffi- 
cult now to refuse the latest offer. It was good of 
Walter, and Dan’s face softened as he recalled the 
many impulsively generous acts of his warm-hearted 
roommate. But Walter’s anger and his unjust as 
well as untrue accusation made Dan’s heart a little 
bitter, even as he tried to bolster himself by recalling 
how generous Walter had been. 

No; it was not only a hard situation, but also one 
that was impossible, Dan assured himself. Even at 
the thought he had a vision of the little farmhouse 
that was his home. How peaceful and quiet it was 
there compared with the strife and life of the Tait 
School. Even now he could see the hill and its tree- 
covered sides that marked the boundary between the 
farm of Walter’s grandfather and his. There was 
the brook, and the music of its tumbling waters even 
now could be heard. The very cattle lying on the 
shaded banks and contentedly chewing their cuds 
presented a picture of peace. The fields of corn, the 
long rows of potatoes, which he himself had planted, 
the shrubs and flowers in the front yard — and then 
Dan had a vision of his mother sitting with her 
work on the side piazza, as she sometimes did. 
There was one who never misunderstood him. She 


*Page 182 


Captain ‘Pan ’chords 


was always his friend, looking for and finding what 
she believed to be in the life of her boy. What was 
the use in leaving such surroundings? The ques- 
tion suddenly struck Dan with a force it never had 
had before. Here he was misunderstood, charged 
with something of which he was innocent, his con- 
tinued presence in the school depended upon the 
“ charity ” of some one, and he did not even know 
who his unknown benefactor was. Why should he 
stay? How his gentle mother’s face would light up 
if he should go back and say : “ Mother, I’ve had 
enough. I’m not going to try to be a big man. I’m 
just going to stay here with you and Tom. If the 
farm was good enough for my father, I guess it’s 
good enough for me. I don’t like it in the Tait 
School. The work is hard, the fellows don’t under- 
stand me, I’m not used to their ways of living, 
and I’m having a hard time. ‘ The game isn’t 
worth the candle.’ I’m going to give it up and just 
stay home.” 

So vivid was the picture and the thought that 
Dan instantly seized his cap and started for the 
home of Doctor Stevens. He would tell the princi- 
pal, while the thought was strongly upon him, that 
he was going to leave. 

In a brief time Dan was admitted to the office, 
though even as he entered his heart was troubled 
by misgivings. Was he, after all, playing the part 
of a coward? Was he running from difficulties just 
because they were hard? It was too late now to 


Captain ‘Dan e Rj chords 


‘Page 183 


draw back, for he could hear Doctor Stevens coming 
down the hall. Summoning all his courage, Dan 
arose as the man entered the room. 

“ Good evening, Richards,” said the principal 
kindly, glancing inquiringly as he spoke to his 
visitor. 

“ Good evening, doctor,” responded Dan. “ I’ve 
come to tell you that I am intending to leave.” 

“ I’m sorry to hear that. When did you decide ? ” 

“About five minutes ago.” 

“ Ah ! Did you receive bad news from home ? ” 

“No, sir.” 

“ What made you decide, then, so suddenly ? ” 

“ Two or three things.” 

“You’re not homesick?” 

“ It isn’t that ” 

“ I shouldn’t give much for a boy, or for his 
home, either, for the matter of that, if he didn’t 
miss it.” 

“ It isn’t that,” protested Dan. “ I think I’ve 
made a mistake.” 

“ In what ? ” 

“ In coming to the Tait School. You see — of 
course — you know that my roommate’s father — Mr. 
Borden — paid my way.” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, he’s dead now, and the family hasn’t any 
money, and I can’t take it, and I haven’t any of my 
own.” 

The principal smiled as the disjointed explanations 


Page 184 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 

were given, and then said, when his visitor hesitated 
in some confusion, “ Go on, Richards. I’m inter- 
ested in what you are saying.” 

“ That’s about all there is to it.” 

“Are you sure?” 

“ I think so.” 

“ There hasn’t anything else come up within a day 
or two to influence your decision ? ” 

“ No, sir. Yes, sir — that is, sir, nothing of very 
great importance.” 

“Yes?” inquired Doctor Stevens smilingly. 
“ Perhaps you would better tell me what it is. I 
shall then be better prepared to advise — I mean, I 
shall see a little more clearly perhaps what has led 
to your decision. I shall be very sorry, Richards, to 
have you go. I don’t need to tell you that.” 

“ Thank you. Doctor Stevens,” said Dan in a low 
voice. “ There have been some things that are not 
very pleasant ” 

“ I see,” assented the principal. 

“ But if that was all, I shouldn’t think of leaving,” 
protested Dan. 

“You like the school?” 

“ I don’t see how there could be a better one.” 

“ And are you doing well in your class work? ” 

“ I think so. At any rate, my teachers seem to 
think I am.” 

“ And they don’t form an opinion like that lightly. 
Is your trouble with any of the boys of a serious 
nature? ” 



“ ‘ I understand, ’ bro\e in Doctor Stevens gently ” 

“Page / 55 




Captain ‘Pan chords 


‘Page 185 


How did Doctor Stevens know that the “ trouble ” 
was with the boys? Dan was slightly mystified by 
the question, and he was also slightly confused as 
he replied, “ It may be.” 

“ And your own share in it — what about that ? ” 
asked Doctor Stevens. 

“ I didn’t have any share.” 

“ It is all the fault of the other fellow, is it ? ” 
inquired the principal quizzically. 

“They didn’t understand ” 

“Ah, yes. It is not uncommon that a fellow is 
misunderstood. And the worst of it is that the ex- 
perience is not limited to school life, either. That 
fellow who charges us with something we did not 
do or else mistakes or misinterprets what we do do 
follows us all through our life. I have found that 
we shall never rid ourselves of him, so there is only 
one thing left for us to do.” 

“ What is that ? ” asked Dan in a low voice. 

“ Why, you just learn how to deal with him.” 

“ But suppose you can’t ? Suppose what he says 
isn’t true, and yet is near enough to the truth or 
looks enough like it to make every fellow think it 

is true? And I can’t say a word because ” 

“ I understand,” broke in Doctor Stevens gently ; 
“ if you felt free to say a little — just one or two sen- 
tences perhaps — the entire matter would be plain. 
Is that it ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ I understand.” 


Vage ij)6 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

“ There isn’t anything else to be done, is there ? 
I am afraid if I stay ” 

“ You’ll be more afraid if you don’t stay,” inter- 
rupted Doctor Stevens. 

“ I don’t see,” stammered Dan. 

“ Let me go back to the first thing of which you 
spoke — the matter of your term-bill. Now I want 
you to know that that has been paid — practically.” 

“ Who paid it?” 

“ I can’t tell you.” 

“ But I must know. I can’t take so much from 
people I don’t know, or at least I don’t know who 
may have paid it.” 

“ Yes you can, and you must,” said Doctor Ste- 
vens quietly. “ Personally, I never had any hesitancy 
in letting those who were more fortunate in some 
ways than I do some things beyond my power. 
There’s a deal of difference between asking and re- 
ceiving. Now I think you know that I am your 
friend, don’t you?” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Now just because I am your friend, and because 
I know what you don’t know about this matter I am 
saying to you, don’t make any mistake that will 
radically change, even if it doesn’t thwart, your 
entire life. I can’t put this too strongly. You must 
trust me, for I know.” 

Dan was silent, and Doctor Stevens, carefully 
watching the boy before him, continued : “ All your 
other troubles may be serious enough, but I assure 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 187 


you that they will right themselves and you will be 
all the stronger for them — stronger not only among 
the boys, but in yourself as well. What you need 
is a little patience. One must learn how to labor, 
but he must also learn how to wait. I think some- 
times that waiting is harder than laboring. If you 
run away just because there are some hard things 
to face you’ll bear the mark of the coward all 
through your life. If you win out now you’ll be 
just that much stronger.” 

Still Dan did not speak. He was thinking of a 
talk he once had with Carlton Hall , 1 and that he had 
said in his own way something very like that which 
Doctor Stevens now was saying to him in his kindly 
manner. 

“ Of course,” added the principal, “ I must not 
overpersuade you. You must settle some things for 
yourself. That’s what you’re here for; but if you 
will take my advice you will not refuse this offer to 
pay your term-bill. I assure you that I know all 
about it, and I should not advise you as I do if I 
did not know that it is best for you to take it — and 
wait. Then, as to the other matters — I have been 
here more than fifteen years, and it may comfort 
you to know that your experience is not new, though 
it is new to you. I have never failed in finding that 
the boy who ran from his troubles always regretted 
his action, which, after all has been said, is always 
cowardly. But I have never known a boy who 


1 See “The Pennant.’ 


*Pa£e 188 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


stayed and waited with patience who was sorry 
that he decided to play the part of a man. That is 
all I have to say, Richards, and I shall have to ask 
you to excuse me now, as I have another party wait- 
ing to see me. Think over everything that I have 
said to you and let me know what you decide to do.” 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


‘Page 189 


CHAPTER XX 

THE DESERTION 

T HE confusion in Dan’s mind was greater when 
he departed from the house of the principal 
than it had been when he came. He was deeply 
moved by the advice and the manifest interest of 
Doctor Stevens. But the solution of his problems 
was still beyond his powers to see. 

Ought he to follow the advice that had been given 
him? Was it really a cowardly act to leave the Tait 
School and go back to his home ? If Dan had been 
free to decide for himself, so great was his anger, 
he very likely would have departed at once, and too 
without a word of explanation, justifying himself 
by the assertion that he had neither sought help 
nor had he brought on his troubles by any act of 
his own. 

When the troubled boy at last returned to his 
room he did his utmost to busy himself in the prepa- 
ration of his work for the morrow; but try as he 
would, the effort was only partly successful, and 
when at last he sought his bed his roommate had not 
returned. 

Some time had elapsed, and Dan had been unable 
to sleep when he heard Walter enter the room. 


<Pagt 190 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Tftchards 


There was a hope in his heart that Walter would 
speak to him and explain that the troubles all had 
been imaginary. But though Dan heard his room- 
mate moving about for a half-hour, not a word was 
spoken and at last the lights were turned out and 
Walter too sought his bed. 

Restless and deeply hurt by the false charges that 
had been made against him, as well as perplexed 
by the advice of Doctor Stevens, Dan did not obtain 
very much sleep, and when he awoke in the morn- 
ing he discovered that Walter already had dressed 
and departed. There was something forbidding in 
such action, for Walter’s first noisy announcement 
that he was about to enter into the new day was a 
shout for Dan to “ get up,” though, as a matter of 
fact, Dan usually was dressed long before his room- 
mate opened his eyes. 

Now Walter was gone, and when Dan glanced at 
the clock and saw that the breakfast hour was peril- 
ously near, he hastily donned his clothing. His 
heart was heavy. He was eager for Walter to ex- 
plain that he had been unduly hasty in his conclu- 
sions, and that A1 Randall also had now come to 
his senses. All this was so natural and plain that 
Dan felt that if he could only hear the cordial words 
of his friends he could easily forget or ignore all 
other troubles. 

At the breakfast-table he sat silent, though he was 
keenly observant of all that was being said or done 
by his classmates. He had an impression that both 


Captain e Dan Tfr ' chords 


‘Page 191 


A1 and Walter were unusually talkative, though no 
part of their conversation was directed to him. But 
it was not unusual for Dan to have but little to say, 
for he was seldom a talker. 

Convinced that his friends intentionally were 
avoiding him, Dan pretended not to notice the slight 
and walked alone across the campus to his room. 
When he entered he was surprised to find both A1 
and Walter there, though he still strove to hide his 
real feelings. He silently turned to his desk, wait- 
ing for either of the boys to speak. 

“ Look here, Dan Richards ! ” said Walter sharply. 
“ We’d like to know just how this thing stands. 
We want to know what you intend to do.” 

“ About what ? ” inquired Dan in a low voice, 
looking up at his classmates as he spoke. 

“ Don’t try any bluff. You know what we mean.” 

“ You’ll have to explain.” 

“ Well, then, do you intend to tell?” 

“ I haven’t anything to tell that the school, and 
teachers too, don’t know already.” 

“ That isn’t answering my question.” 

“ I think it is. I can’t tell what I don’t know.” 

“ Do you intend to tell what you do know ? ” 

“ You’ll have to explain what you mean by that.” 

“ A1 says you came to find out if he’d painted the 
statue.” 

“ Well?” 

“ You don’t deny it ? ” 

“ I’m not saying anything.” 


‘Page 192 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


“ But you told Al, or you implied ” 

“ I told Al — and he is here and can tell you 
whether what I am saying is true or not — that 
some one — I didn't mention any names — had said 
that he was the one who had painted the statue. I 
didn't believe it, and when I said I felt so sure that 
he didn’t that I wasn’t afraid to put the question 
right up to him " 

“ That’s one of the prettiest fairy-tales I ever 
heard,” interrupted Al in a loud voice. 

There was fire in Dan’s eyes as he looked at the 
boy, but he did not speak. 

“ Are you going to carry the news to the teach- 
ers ? ” demanded Walter once more. 

“ What news?” 

“ Oh, quit your foolishness ! You know what I 
mean.” 

“ I’m not going to volunteer ” 

“ That hasn’t anything to do with this matter.” 

“ I suspect some of the teachers know.” 

“And used you to find out a little more?” 
sneered Walter. 

“ I guess everybody in school knows as much as 
I do.” 

“ What do you know ? ” 

“ Only what you and Al said.” 

“ What was that? ” 

“ That Al Randall knew who put the paint on.” 

“ Anything more ? ” 

“ That’s all I heard either you or Al say.” 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


‘ Page 193 


“ Did anybody else tell you anything? ” 

“ No. I think not, unless somebody may have 
said just what you did.” 

“ That A1 knew ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ The teachers are trying to make him tell.” 

“ Are they ? ” 

“ Yes, they are. Now, Dan, don’t you go and 
blab ” 

“ I’m not in the habit of doing that,” broke in 
Dan quietly, though his eyes were blazing. 

“ Well, give us your word that you won’t speak 
to a single teacher ” 

“ You don’t want my word. Besides, I can’t give 
it.” 

“ Why can’t you? ” demanded Walter in a lower 
tone. 

It was plain that the impulsive Walter now was 
eager to find some way out of the difficulty. If his 
roommate would only be reasonable, was his un- 
spoken plea, then all the threatening trouble would 
be avoided. And Dan, understanding what was in 
the mind of his friend, was equally eager to find a 
solution. 

“ I can shut off everything, except ” began 

Dan. 

“ No ‘ buts ’ or ‘ ands ’ or ‘ ifs ’ or ‘ except,’ ” broke 
in A1 Randall. “ What we want is a straight prom- 
ise from you that you won’t say a word to any- 
body.” 

N 


‘Page 194 


Captain ‘Dan chords 

“ I sha’n’t make any such promise,” said Dan 
quietly, looking straight into the eyes of his class- 
mate as he spoke. 

“ Ah ! ” sneered Al, “ I knew there was a colored 
gentleman hiding somewhere in the woodpile. It’s 
just as I told you, Walter. This fellow, who has 
posed as a saint, is just a pious fraud.” 

For a moment Walter thought Dan was about to 
lose control of himself. He was so angry that the 
muscles in his hands and arms twitched. He even 
advanced a step toward Al, but turning abruptly 
about he seated himself and in a low voice said: 
“ There isn’t any use in talking any more. If you 
can’t trust me now, you won’t if I give my word.” 

“ I guess that’s all right,” said Al bitingly. “ A 
fellow who is a go-between for the teachers isn’t a 
chap whose word is worth much anywhere. Do you 
know what I think?” he added brutally, looking 
Dan full in the face as he spoke. 

Dan picked up a book instead of answering the 
question, as if the entire matter now was one of in- 
difference to him. His pale cheeks and the bright- 
ness of his eyes, however, belied his attempt to 
appear calm. 

“ Do you know what I think? ” repeated Al in still 
louder tones. 

“ If you are referring to me,” said Dan indiffer- 
ently, “ I’m not deaf. No, I don’t know what you 
think. I hadn’t thought that you were doing much 
thinking, if I thought of you at all.” 


Captain c Dan ‘Jfychards 


“Page 195 


“ You’re a pious fraud ! ” shouted Al. “ You — 
posing before the little chaps as a paragon! You, 
patting yourself on the shoulder because you are 
such a good little boy and all the time trying to ped- 
dle out your wares to anybody that will buy ! You’d 
sell yourself for money and not very much either, 
though it would be more than you’re worth! You 
played ball for money last summer, and then come 
back to school and say you are straight. Bah! 
And now to run to the teachers. How much do you 
get for that ? Come, now,” added Al. “ I don’t 
believe you do it for nothing. Don’t you get paid 
for it?” 

“Not a cent,” said Dan, in the low tones which 
Walter knew were a sign of his deepest anger. 

“Not even a little penny?” laughed Al deri- 
sively. “Not a thing? Not a promise of any 
kind ? ” 

Dan suddenly thought of what Mr. Blackman had 
said to him and his promise, implied if not spoken, 
that if Dan would get some word from Al concern- 
ing the painting of the statue of John Tait, then he 
(Mr. Blackman) would try to secure some tutoring 
for Dan. The boy’s face became even paler as the 
remembrance came to him; and though neither of 
the other boys in the room had a glimpse of its 
cause, the change in Dan was so manifest that both 
were instantly aware of it. 

“ Say it ! Say it ! ” laughed Al in derision. 

“ Say what?” 


‘ Page 196 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


“ Say you didn’t have anything said to you — 
that is, there wasn’t any condition or promise or 
any such thing if you’d come to spy on me and 
report what you found.” 

“ You know I didn’t intend to spy on you or any 
one else.” 

“ Just say it then,” persisted Al. “ That’s all you 
have to do.” 

“You can do that, can’t you, Dan?” joined in 
Walter. 

“ I’ll say nothing. Whatever I do will be wrong,” 
said Dan abruptly. 

“ It won’t if it’s right.” 

“ There won’t be anything right that I can say.” 

“ You mean you can’t say anything right.” 

“ You can deny what he accuses you of,” said 
Walter eagerly. 

“ If you’ll leave me ” 

“ Ah ! A-a-a-h ! 4 Murder will out,’ ” sneered Al. 

“ I sha’n’t say another word,” declared Dan. 
“ You won’t take what I say; or if you do take it, 
you try to twist it so it sounds all wrong.” 

“ Look here, Dan,” pleaded Walter, “ this is a 
good deal more serious than you seem to realize. 
You can tell us * yes ’ or ‘ no,’ can’t you ? ” 

“ No, I can't.” 

“ Why not?” 

“ I told you before.” 

“ And you won’t say you won’t go to any of the 
teachers ? ” 


Captain ‘Dan ^Richards 


• Page 197 


“ I can’t say that ” 

“ Then I don’t want anything more to do with 
you, Dan Richards ! ” shouted Walter. “ I never 
would have believed that you would stoop as low as 
that. You’d better go back to Rodman, where such 
cads seem to grow. This isn’t any place for them.” 

“ That’s right. Pitcher or no pitcher, professional 
or not, you haven’t any right here,” chimed in A1 
Randall. 

Dan gazed at the two boys, his own heart filled 
with anger and prompting him to deal with each of 
them as he believed he deserved. 

“ I’m done with you, Dan Richards ! ” said Walter. 
“ I can stand every kind of a fellow better than I 
can a sneak ” 

“ And a fellow who will spy on other fellows for 
money,” joined in A1 Randall. 

“ Ah ! you seem to be having a very animated dis- 
cussion. I was out for my morning stroll and just 
dropped in for a moment.” 

Dan was aghast as he recognized the voice of 
Mr. Blackman. Of all places and times in which to 
appear, the present was the worst. 

“ Did you come to see Richards or me ? ” inquired 
A1 Randall blandly. 

“ More particularly to see Richards, though I am 
quite confident that — that ” 

Before the teacher’s sentence was completed Al, 
with a deep sneer on his face as he looked at Dan, 
turned and made for the door. 


<Page 198 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


CHAPTER XXI 

IN A FALSE POSITION 

I ’M going too,” declared Walter tartly, as he 
looked angrily at his roommate. 

It was almost on Dan’s tongue to urge Walter 
to remain, but his pride prevented. If his friend did 
not care sufficiently to stay and learn the exact 
truth, as he would from the interview, then he would 
not urge him to do what his own heart failed to 
suggest. 

“ I am sorry to break up such an interview of 
congenial spirits,” said Mr. Blackman blandly. “ I 
am aware of the prevailing feeling of the boys to- 
ward you, Richards ” 

“ There isn’t any such ‘ feeling,’ ” broke in Dan a 
trifle bitterly. 

“ Oh, that is your modesty which prompts such 
a worthy suggestion,” said the teacher, still more 
blandly. “ I consider such an influence as you wield 
one of the most potent factors in the life of the 
Tait School. There was a time in my own younger 
days when I too might have exerted an influence 
even more powerful than yours. But I was some- 
what handicapped in my time by certain circum- 
stances ” 


Vage 199 


Captain ‘Dan chords 

“ You are mistaken, Mr. Blackman. I do not have 
any such influence as you seem to think I have,” 
broke in Dan impatiently. 

“ Pardon me,” said Mr. Blackman smilingly ; “ I 
fancy I am better qualified to judge of that than 
you are. In my own student days there was a band 
of rough, I might say even boisterous, lads who were 
not accessible to the more refined graces. They were 
not at all intellectual, and consequently I was never 
comprehended by them or by those who were some- 
what molded by their noisy demonstrations.” 

“ Did you play on the baseball nine ? ” inquired 
Dan in apparent innocence. 

“ Not exactly. I was not a member of the regu- 
lar school nine, but I have a very distinct recollec- 
tion of a certain specific day when the boys chose 
sides, I think you call it. One of the boys tossed a 
bat to another, and then each in turn and successively 
placed his hand on the bat and above his fellow’s 
until the top of the bat was reached ” 

“ How many hands did a boy have in those 
days ? ” inquired Dan. 

“ Why two, naturally. Of course his lower hand 
was withdrawn from its place when the upper hand 
was placed in its proper position.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ It was quite a unique method of ascertaining 
which of the rival boys was to have the first selec- 
tion among the entire assembly of the players of 
the school.” 


*Pagt 200 


Captain ‘Dan 'Richards 


“ Were you the first choice? ” 

“ I fancy not. I never was strongly drawn to the 
game. But on this particular day I was selected to 
be one of the contestants.” 

“ Which position did you play? ” 

“ Let me see,” said Mr. Blackman, reflecting, “ I 
have a somewhat dimly defined recollection that it 
was the south base.” 

“ What?” 

“ The south base was the term applied to it, I am 
quite confident. I was midway between the lad who 
hurled the ball for the striker and the lad who was 
playing at middle.” 

“ Second base? ” 

“ No ; my recollection is that the position was 
called south base. I shall never forget my sensa- 
tion when the boy standing directly in the rear of 
the striker suddenly and without warning hurled the 
ball with extreme violence directly at me. I saw that 
unless I was extremely cautious the vicious ball 
might permanently injure me, but before I could 
decide on the proper course to follow the ball struck 
me, and ” 

“ Where did it hit you ? ” 

“ Directly over the solar plexus. Words cannot 
describe the agony I suflfered. I dropped to the 
ground, and, almost unconscious, rolled from side to 
side. I gasped for breath. Indeed, my mouth must 
have been widely distended in my effort to breathe, 
for one of the boys quite rudely bade me close it. I 



i Hi 


* < 


' / sau) /urn, 5 said Dan simply 


> > 


'Page 20 \\ 











Captain ‘Dan ‘Ftf chords 


*P age 201 


was so severely injured that I was compelled to 
depart at once, and then only with assistance. Days 
passed before I fully recovered.” 

“ It is always safer to catch the ball with your 
hands,” suggested Dan dryly. 

“ So I fancy. But I must not waste time further 
by talking of my experiences on the athletic field, 
where I must acknowledge that I was not so suc- 
cessful as I was in the classroom. There I easily led 
all my competitors. Indeed, with becoming modesty, 
I assure you that the intellectual precedence which I 
obtained in school and college has never failed to be 
of untold assistance. But to come directly to the 
point — for terseness and brevity are not only the 
soul of wit, but almost a prerequisite for successful 
work in life — I should like exceedingly to receive 
your report concerning your interview with the das- 
tardly youth who dared to desecrate the marble 

statue of John Tait ” 

“ I saw him,” said Dan simply. 

“ Did you converse with him ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Ah ! and did he acknowledge his guilt ? ” 

“ I did not ask him to do that.” 

“ I expressly requested you ” 

“ Not to run about and be a spy ! ” broke in Dan 
hotly. 

“ Most assuredly not. Not at all. Not in the 
least. But I was at some pains to explain to you 
how by a process of ratiocination inductively applied 


•Pag* 202 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

I had proved conclusively that Randall was the 
guilty party.” 

“ And what was I to do ? ” 

“ You were to obtain a confession or contributory 
evidence, if not direct proof.” 

“You yvanted me to be a telltale? Is that it?” 
asked Dan indignantly. 

“ You positively misunderstood me.” 

“ I wasn’t sure, but I thought I must have mis- 
understood you, Mr. Blackman; I could not believe 
that any teacher in the Tait School could want any 

boy to be a spy or a telltale ” 

“ Most assuredly not,” interrupted Mr. Blackman, 
his delicate face flushing. “ That was the farthest 
from the purpose I had. I explained to you that I 
had analyzed the situation, which has been somewhat 
perplexing, and that I was convinced that Randall 
was the guilty party. I assured you that if he would 

come to me with his confession ” 

“ But I didn’t ask him to confess.” 

“ Must I repeat what I already have said several 
times ? ” snapped the teacher. 

“ What was that? ” 

“ Positively, Richards, I am beginning to think 
that I made a mistake in consenting to your urgent 
plea to obtain tutoring for you if you would secure 

this confession from Randall ” 

“ I did not offer to secure a confession from Ran- 
dall ! ” declared Dan hotly, rising from his chair and 
boldly facing his visitor as he spoke. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Jftchards 


‘Page 203 


“Pardon me, but most assuredly that is exactly 
what you did.” 

“ I spoke to you about doing some tutoring and 
you told me you would get me some if I would get 
A1 Randall to come to you and confess that he 
painted the Tait statue. You made the suggestion, 
not I ” 

“ I do not wish you to be disrespectful to me, 
Richards ! ” piped the flushed teacher. 

“ I do not want to be.” 

“ Then why are you ? ” 

“ Is it disrespectful to say what I did ? ” 

“ Most assuredly.” 

“ I did not intend what I said to be disrespectful. 
I only wanted to say that I never suggested what 
you think I did.” 

“ What have you to report ? ” 

“ He did not tell me that he did the painting.” 

“ Did you ask him ? ” 

“ Not directly.” 

“ I regret that you failed to do as I requested — 
and, I may say also, as I expected.” 

Dan was silent, though he was not able entirely 
to repress the sneer that appeared on his face. 

“ I am somewhat fearful that I shall not, under the 
circumstances, be able to offer you much in the way 
of tutoring.” 

“ That is for you to say.” 

“ Naturally I am disappointed. With your stand- 
ing as a student and your influence over the boys, I 


•Page 204 Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 

was confident that you would lend your aid to my 
efforts to ” 

“ I couldn’t report such things to you,” broke in 
Dan hastily. “ It may be all wrong, but the code of 
honor ” 

“ A code absolutely false.” As Dan did not re- 
spond, Mr. Blackman arose, and as he turned to 
leave the room he said sharply : “ There will still be 
time if you come to see me before eleven o’clock to- 
morrow morning. We are to hold a teachers’ meet- 
ing at that time.” 

Still Dan failed to answer the implied question. 

“ You are standing in your own light,” continued 
the teacher. “ And also in the way of Randall. If 
he were a little older and wiser he would at once 
report to me, throw himself upon my mercy, and be 
let off with a much smaller penalty than will now 
be the case. Will you inform him of that ? ” 

“ I don’t think I can promise.” 

“ Very well, Richards.” 

The teacher departed, and Dan, utterly wretched, 
flung himself into the chair in front of his desk and 
did his utmost to study. He held his book in his 
hand, but for a time his thoughts were of other 
matters. It was unfair. Here he was charged by 
the boys, even Walter, with acting as a go-between 
for the teachers and trying to betray one of his own 
classmates. Among the boys no charge could be 
more nearly fatal. And yet he was guiltless, at 
least of any intentional effort to serve in such a 


‘ Page 205 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

cause. The outlook was dark, and his position in 
the Tait School threatened to become almost unbear- 1 
able. 

At last Dan flung his book aside, deciding to put 
off the work for the day, as he was not in any con- 
dition of mind to study a hard list of English sen- 
tences to be translated into Latin. 

As Dan rose from his chair Walter entered the 
room, and as soon as Dan looked at him he was 
aware that his roommate was even more angry than 
he had been when he and A1 Randall had departed 
at the coming of Mr. Blackman. 

“ Well, did you tell him everything you had found 
out?” snapped Walter. 

“ Not quite,” replied Dan, striving to speak indif- 
ferently. 

“ If he doesn’t know it now it isn’t your fault.” 

“ I don’t know that I understand what you mean.” 

“ Oh, you know all right. Who was it that went 
to A1 and put it up to him that he painted the old 
statue ? ” 

“ I told A1 just why I came.” 

“ So he said,” almost shouted Walter. “ Of all 
the things I ever heard, that is about the worst. 
A1 told me all about it, and his story agrees with 
yours.” 

“ What did he say? ” 

“Just what you did.” 

“ Are you sure? ” 

“ Sure? Why, Dan, I’d have slapped him if you 


*Page 206 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 

yourself hadn’t owned up that you did just what 
he said you did. I never would have believed it ! 
Never! I can’t understand it yet. There isn’t a 
fellow in the Tait School who thinks you’d ever have 
stooped to such a low-down trick. What have you 
got against Al, anyway ? ” 

“ Nothing.” 

“ He says you have.” 

“ I haven’t ; I don’t care what he says.” 

“ Well, all I can say is that it looks mighty bad, 
Dan. There isn’t anything the fellows hate as they 
do a chap who tries to get in with the teachers by 
reporting what the boys are doing.” 

“ Walter, you act as if you’d lost every brain you 
ever had. Do you honestly believe I’d stoop to do 
such a thing as that ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; I do. I wouldn’t have believed it yes- 
terday, but to-day you own up. You say yourself 
that you went to Al and asked him pointblank 
whether or not he painted the statue, and you own 
up too, that Scippie sent you and that you did it all 
because he wanted you to do it.” 

“ Hold on, Walter. You haven’t got it straight. 

This is ” 

“ Did you do that? ” 

“ I tell you, you don’t see ” 

“ You can answer my question, can’t you ? ” 

“ I can.” 

“ Will you then?” 

“ What is it?” 


“Page 207 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Ift chords 


“ Did you or didn't you go to A1 with a question 
Scippie wanted you to ask? Now answer me that, 
will you ? ” 

“ Yes, but ” 

“ I don’t want any ‘ buts ’ or ‘ ifs ’ or ‘ ands.’ You 
say you did ? ” 

“ Yes, but ” ' 

“ That’s enough,” said Walter, in tones of deep 
disgust. “ That’s all I want. I wash my hands of 
a fellow who’ll do that. And that you of all fellows 
should do it, Dan, is what beats me. But you say 
you did, and so I must believe you. You won’t 
have a bed of roses in the Tait School from this time 
on, let me tell you.” 


‘Page 208 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


CHAPTER XXII 

dan's friend 

W ALTER’S prophecy proved speedily to be 
correct. Before the following day had 
passed Dan was made aware that his position in the 
school had changed radically. Instead of the warm 
greetings and hero-worship which had become more 
fully a part of his life than he at the time had 
realized, he now was met with sneers or not infre- 
quently with taunts. The boys seemed to avoid 
him as pronouncedly as before they had been eager 
to be where he was. Walter seldom spoke to him, 
and when a week later Doctor Stevens announced in 
the school chapel that Albert Randall was suspended 
for a month, the anger of the boys at Dan blazed 
forth afresh. Even Ned Davis, who had done his 
utmost to keep up the form of their friendliness, now 
apparently was no longer observing even the form. 

The sole exception was Carlton, whose loyalty 
deeply stirred Dan’s heart. The little fellow not 
only dared to show his continued friendliness by 
seeking out Dan and by being seen often in his com- 
pany, but he was bold to champion his hero in his 
absence, and such a stand required courage of no 
mean order. Carlton apparently was unmoved by 


Captain ‘Pan Trichords 


-Page 209 


threats or taunts, and remained loyal to Dan, whose 
friendship he openly boasted on every possible occa- 
sion. 

To Dan the bitterest experience of all was his 
changed relation with Mr. Blackman. The teacher 
was vain and petty, though in his own department 
he was a scholar of no small attainments. His 
former attitude of pride and his attempt to show a 
special fondness for Dan now gave place to one of 
open dislike. His method of asking the boy ques- 
tions in the classroom changed too, and often ap- 
parently he did his utmost to show this dislike by 
asking Dan what no schoolboy possibly could know 
or be expected to know. The sarcasm and implied 
ridicule which the man used were causes of keen 
suffering by Dan, particularly so when they were 
followed by a partly suppressed jeer from the class 
itself. 

There were other even more petty sources of an- 
noyance, and even of suffering for Dan. Postal 
cards were sent him with “ Hello, you telltale ! ” or 
similar venomous epithets applied to his name. On 
the walls of the school buildings, scrawled in awk- 
ward boyish handwriting, he saw “ Dan Richards, 
the Tait School spy,” and many other forms which 
were designed to express the contempt of the school 
for one whom they believed to have betrayed its 
traditions and beliefs. Under his window the 
smaller boys stopped at night and unitedly shouted 
their firm belief that their former hero was a sneak, 


o 


“Page 210 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


a coward, a telltale, or a spy. Dan apparently never 
heard, but the boys were ready for a speedy de- 
parture at any sign of his coming. When groups of 
boys walked across the campus they occasionally 
stopped and shouted at Dan’s window their opinion 
of one who sought to curry favor with the teachers 
(“ bootlick” was the term most frequently applied) 
by betraying one of his own classmates. 

Next to the attitude and bearing of his roommate, 
Dan found the sudden silence that rested over any 
group of boys that he approached the hardest of all 
to bear. His presence seemed to act as the approach 
of a leper might have done. He felt almost that he 
was an outcast. 

Hard as all this was to bear, Dan quietly and reso- 
lutely went about his daily work. There were mo- 
ments when it did not seem to him he could endure 
another hour in the Tait School, and only the steady 
encouragement of Doctor Stevens served to hold 
him to his course. The quiet manner in which the 
principal met him, and his unshaken confidence that 
the attitude of the boys would change, were almost 
his sole helps. Even when Dan declared that to re- 
main and be the recipient of help from unknown 
sources was no longer possible, it was Doctor Stevens 
who quietly strengthened the wavering purpose of 
the suffering boy, and helped to hold him in his 
place. His spirit of determination was daily be- 
coming stronger, and the very opposition increased 
his own power to resist. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 2U 


There was one element, however, in Dan's ex- 
perience that increased his inability to hold himself 
in line, and that was his knowledge that he had 
written an essay for which Watson had paid him 
according to the agreement made, and that the latter 
had handed in the document in the contest for the 
Dodge prize for the best essay. In spite of Dan's 
effort to assure himself that what he had done was 
legitimate, and that the general opinion of the boys, 
if they should learn of what he had done, would be 
that it was more or less of a joke, and one for which 
Watson and not he would have to suffer, in his heart 
Dan knew better, and consequently at times was 
seriously troubled. He had no question as to what 
Doctor Stevens would say about his part in the con- 
tract, and Dan was well aware also that he would 
fall in the estimation of the principal. 

The thing was not right. The question was not 
even debatable. Yet what could be done? Dan said 
this many times to himself in the hours when his 
troubles were darkest. He could not betray Wat- 
son. The very fact that he had received money from 
his classmate sealed his lips. If Dan had had no one 
to consider but himself, he would gladly have re- 
turned the fee to Watson and washed his hands of 
the entire affair. But this now seemed impossible. 
The essay had been delivered to Watson, and 
twenty-five dollars had been received in the ex- 
change. Besides, that essay, as well as the second 
which Dan had written and submitted under his own 


‘Page 212 


Captain ‘Dan *7^1 'chords 


name in the contest, had passed out of his and his 
classmate’s hands, and now both documents were in 
the possession of the committee. The situation was 
doubly complicated and Dan, whatever his desires 
may have been, felt that he was fast bound by the 
cords which he had helped to wind about himself. 

The slow weeks dragged on, and the winter days 
apparently brought slight change for the troubled 
boy. He was seldom with any one now except Carl- 
ton, and the latter’s devotion produced an effect 
that was marked upon Dan. Walter and he occa- 
sionally spoke, but his impulsive roommate doggedly 
held to the silence he had maintained, while Dan 
was too proud to ask for that which might not freely 
be given. 

The sole compensation lay in the fact that there 
were few distractions in Dan’s lonely life, and con- 
sequently he devoted much more time than formerly 
to the preparation of his lessons. As Scippie’s petty 
persecution had ceased long ago, the natural result 
of Dan’s labors was that he was near to, if in fact 
he was not already occupying, the position of leader 
of the class. 

The return of A1 Randall after his suspension had 
served to inflame afresh the feeling of antagonism 
to Dan, and A1 himself had been the foremost to 
promote it. What Al’s motive might have been in 
painting the statue of John Tait, Dan was unable to 
conjecture. Indeed, there were times when he se- 
riously questioned the fact of Al’s really being the 


‘Page 213 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 

boy who was guilty, though he could not even 
imagine any cause for his silent endurance of his 
punishment if that was true. 

Dan had formed the habit of taking long, soli- 
tary walks on the adjacent hills for his sole means 
of recreation and exercise. One Saturday afternoon 
in February he was returning from one of these 
long rambles, and when he was about two miles 
from the school he saw Carlton approaching in the 
road in front. “ I’ve been looking for you,” panted 
Carlton, as he drew near. 

“ What’s wrong ? ” inquired Dan quietly. 

“ Oh, nothing. Yes, there is too ! There’s some- 
thing wrong with you,” he added impulsively 
as he joined his friend and began the descent of 
the hill. 

“ What’s the matter with me now ? ” inquired Dan 
with a smile. “ Is it something new ? Go ahead, I’m 
ready.” 

“ No, not so very new. Why don’t you go out 
for the hockey team ? ” 

“ I haven’t been invited.” 

“ Nobody is asked. Every fellow makes a try — if 
he wants to. Don’t you want to? That was a 
dandy game with the Goshen team. I tell you, 
Walter is a slick forward, and A1 Randall isn’t slow, 
either, as a cover ! Don’t you like the game ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then why don’t you go in for the team ? ” 

Dan smiled and shook his head. 


'Page 214 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Ify chords 


“ Look here,” exclaimed Carlton, “ you’re as ob- 
stinate as an old mule ! and that’s what every fellow 
in the school says.” 

“ I’m afraid that isn’t all they say about me.” 

“ You’re making a big mistake.” 

“ I believe I’ve heard you say something like that 
before,” said Dan, smiling. 

“ Of course you have, but all the fellows say so 
too.” 

“ What other fellows ? ” 

“ Oh, Walter and Ned and ” 

“ They haven’t said so to me,” interrupted Dan. 

“ You don’t expect them to, do you? ” 

“ Why, if they are talking that way it would seem 
as if I was the one to whom they would say some- 
thing of the kind.” 

“ Now see here, Dan, I want to tell you some- 
thing.” 

“ Go ahead. I am extending the entire length of 
my ears in your direction.” 

“ Don’t be foolish.” 

“ I’ll try not to be. You were about to tell me 
something.” 

“ Yes, I’ve just come from your room ; Walter and 
Ned and Watson and A1 and some other fellows 
were there. They were talking about you.” 

“ Were they?” Dan’s words were spoken in an 
attempt to seem indifferent, but the sudden change 
in the expression of his face was not lost by his 
shrewd little companion. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


•Page 215 


“ That’s what they were.” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ I was there.” 

“ You’re always ‘ there.’ I don’t see how it hap- 
pens ” 

“ Oh, they can put me out if they want to,” broke 
in Carlton; “ but if they don’t, I’m just in that much. 
See? Now, don’t you want to know what the 
fellows said?” 

“ Do you want to tell me ? ” responded Dan, look- 
ing keenly into the face of his companion. 

“ What do you suppose I followed you up here 
for?” 

“ I thought you might want to take a walk.” 

“ Don’t you believe it ! ” 

“All right, I won’t,” replied Dan smilingly. 

“ Are you going to pitch for the nine this 
spring? ” asked Carlton abruptly. 

“ Do the boys want me to pitch ? ” asked Dan, 
striving to appear indifferent, but unable to conceal 
his eagerness. 

“ You talk as if you were born yesterday. Now 
I wouldn’t blame you a little bit if you should 
leave the fellows in a hole. They made it for them- 
selves.” 

“ Never mind that,” interrupted Dan hastily. “ Go 
on with your story.” 

“ I will, as soon as you tell me.” 

“Tell you what?” 

“ Whether you’re going to pitch or not.” 


-Page 216 


Captain c Dan ( Fft chords 


“ Tell me what you have to say, and then I’ll know 
better what to answer you.” 

Carlton hesitated a moment, and then looking 
eagerly up into Dan’s face he said, “ All right, I’ll 
tell you.” 


Captain T)an Richards 


Page 217 


CHAPTER XXIII 

ANOTHER GO-BETWEEN 

1 WAS there in your room,” began Carlton, “ talk- 
ing to Walter and telling him what a fool he 
was ” 

“ That was certainly candid,” suggested Dan. 

“ Candid ? That’s no name for it, though I don’t 
know just what the word means. I was telling him 

that the school needed you on the hockey team ” 

“ I never played but one game of hockey in all 
my life.” 

“ I didn’t say you had, did I ? That hasn’t any- 
thing to do with the case! I was telling that fool 
chum of yours that he and his fellow idiots were 
just fixing things up fine for the nine this spring.” 

“ How was that ? ” 

“ Why, if they were trying to shut you out, they 
couldn’t do anything better than just what they had 
been doing for the past three months.” 

“ What did they say ? ” 

“ I thought you’d wake up. Oh, I gave it to ’em — 
hot shot, straight from the shoulder, right between 
the eyes.” 

“ Poor Walter!” 

“ You’d say ‘ poor Walter,’ if you’d seen him sit 


* Page 218 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Tfyehards 


up and listen. He told me first off that I might 
better attend to the affairs that concerned little Carl- 
ton, but I didn’t pay any attention to him — I just 
kept right on and let him have it out. I told him 
how the fellows were getting tired of his game, and 
they didn't more than half believe you ever were a 
spy for Scippie or had ever reported what A1 told 

you as a secret ” The lad stopped and looked 

wistfully at his companion as if he was waiting for 
Dan to confirm what he had said. 

“ Go on,” said Dan quietly, apparently ignoring 
the unspoken appeal. 

“ Well, I told those fellows all that — you see, Ned 
and A1 and the others had come in by this time — 
and I told them too, that I didn’t believe the fellows 
would stand for it when it came to the baseball 
games this spring. They know just as well as the 
rest of us that if you don’t pitch we don’t stand a 
ghost of a show with the academy.” 

“ Of course they didn’t believe you,” began Dan, 
unable entirely to hide the eagerness of his inquiry. 

“ Of course they did believe me,” retorted Carlton. 
“ And every mother’s son of them knew it was the 
cold facts I was giving them.” 

“ Did they own up that they did ? ” 

“In a way — yes. Look here, Dan Richards, if 
you’d just let me explain how it was that you got 
into that mess, I can tell you right here and now 
that the whole thing would be cleared up in just 
three minutes by the clock.” 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


Vage 219 


“ I haven’t done anything to clear up,” responded 
Dan in a low voice. 

“ You’ve got something to explain then.” 

“ Not in the way you want me to.” 

“ You’re the most mulish fellow in the Tait School. 
You are ” 

“ Yes, I know I am,” broke in Dan. “ Let it go 
at that. The fellows said that if I would just come 
around and say I was sorry I had been a spy and a 
telltale, and would promise never to do so any more, 
they’d call everything off and let me pitch for the 
nine.” 

“ How do you know they did ? ” demanded Carl- 
ton, looking at Dan in surprise. “ You weren’t 
there.” 

“ Never mind how I know,” said Dan. “ Then A1 
blocked that by saying if I should come begging for 
a place on the nine that he’d give up his position 
quicker than a wink. He wouldn’t play on the same 
nine with me ” 

“ Who told you all that? ” 

“ Go on with your story.” 

“ Well, that was the run of the whole thing. 
Everybody wanted you to pitch, that is, almost 
everybody ” 

“ All except Al,” suggested Dan as his companion 
hesitated. 

Carlton again looked in astonishment at his hero 
and said: “You beat everything I ever saw. You 
must have heard them talking or somebody has told 


"Page 220 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


you everything that was said. The straight truth 
is that they all, except Al, want you for the pitcher 
this spring, but they don’t know just how to fix it. 
If you’d make the first move they’d meet you more 
than half-way.” 

“ But they still think I’m a spy. They want me 
on the nine, and every one of them will shut 
his eyes to the other things if I’ll agree to play. 
Is that it? ” 

“ Not quite.” 

“ What is it then?” 

“If you’ll call everything off, they will too.” 

“ But I haven’t done anything to ‘ call off.’ ” 

“ There you go again ! You must have ears two 
feet long.” 

“ But I really haven’t.” 

“Don’t you want to — to ” the younger boy 

stammered and stopped in confusion. 

“ I know what you were going to say,” suggested 
Dan quietly. “ You wanted to know if I wasn’t 
tired of the way the fellows are treating me.” 

“ But aren’t you ? ” persisted Carlton. 

“Am I tired?” repeated Dan almost fiercely. 
“ Let me tell you, Carlton, there’s only one thing 
that has kept me from leaving the whole thing.” 

“ What’s that?” 

“ I sha’n’t tell you — yet.” 

“ You’re going to stay? ” 

“ I expect to stay.” 

“ Fine ! ” exclaimed Carlton, instantly so relieved 


Captain ‘Dan *}& chords 


‘Page 221 


that his companion laughed. “ I guess it’ll all come 
out right.” 

“ I don’t know about that.” 

“ You care, don’t you? ” 

“ Yes ; but I don’t care enough about it to do what 
the fellows sent you out here to tell me to do.” 

“ They didn’t send me.” 

“ You told them you were coming? ” 

“ Yes, I guess so. Of course I told them. What 
of it?” 

Dan smiled and did not answer his companion’s 
question. 

“ They told me to come on, and said that if you’d 
agree, they would, and call everything off. You’ll 
do that, won’t you ? ” pleaded Carlton. 

“ They want me to confess ? ” 

“ Don’t put it that way.” 

“ How shall I put it ? ” 

“ Say you’ll agree to meet the fellows half-way.” 

“ It isn’t that. I’d never stand a minute for a little 
thing like that. But I can’t say that to them.” 

“ To whom?” 

“ Why, to Al. Besides, they know it already.” 

“ No they don’t. If you’d just say it, the whole 
thing would be done.” 

" You tell me what I might say.” 

“ Why — why — that you didn’t squeal on Al Ran- 
dall and that you didn’t go to ask him if he painted 
old Jack because Scippie sent you.” 

Dan shook his head. “ You’re putting it in the 


‘ Page 222 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


wrong way. Suppose I should go to Doctor Stevens 
and say to him, “ I’m sorry, doctor, but I didn’t hit 
you in the eye.” 

“ Nobody hit him.” 

“ That’s the point.” 

“ Well, if it is, just say so. You can do that much, 
can’t you ? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Why not?” 

“ You know as well as if I had told you. He said 
a lot of things which he knows were not so; that 
is, the way he told them made them rank lies, but 
they had something to stand on after all. Now I am 
not the one to go to him and apologize.” 

“ Oh, this is the worst ever ! Then you won’t call 
it off?” 

“ As far as I’m concerned I can’t call it off. I 
didn’t begin it. I haven’t done anything.” 

“ You’ll certainly drive me to drink ! ” exclaimed 
Carlton in despair. 

“ Oh, no,” laughed Dan. “ You go back to the 
fellows that sent you out here ” 

“ They didn’t send me, I told you.” 

“ I know. You go back and tell those fellows that 
I say I haven’t anything to call off or to take back.” 

“ And you’ll pitch for the nine ? ” 

“ That hasn’t anything to do with this thing.” 

“Yes, it has. I don’t believe you mean to pitch 
at all. And last year you had fifteen strike-outs 
in one game.” 


Captain c Dan chords 


‘ Page 223 


“ That was last year.” 

“Where are you going now?” inquired Carlton 
as his companion stopped when the two boys arrived 
at the campus. 

“ To the library.” 

“ All right, I’ll see you later,” called Carlton as 
he ran hastily, and manifestly relieved, toward the 
dormitory. 

Dan stopped on the steps of the library and 
watched the boy as he sped alongrthe path, well 
aware of what his purpose, as well as his destination, 
was to be. Then he sought the library. 

When Dan returned to his room, he found that 
Walter was there alone, and there was also a marked 
change in the manner of his roommate. It was plain 
that he was interested in something, though Dan did 
not know what it was, and that he was desirous of 
talking with his roommate. 

“ Carlton seen you ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ Yes,” replied Dan quietly. “ He met me up on 
the road on Wolf’s Hill.” 

“ He said he did. He said too, that you were 
going to pitch this spring.” 

“ Did he?” 

“ Yes, he did. There’s only one thing that stands 
in the way. I wish you would tell me straight, Dan, 
whether or not you took any money for that game 
you pitched last summer.” 

“ And if I did?” 

“ Why, the truth of the matter is that we have 


‘Page 224 Captain < Dan ^/chords 


just received a letter from the manager of the 
academy nine.” 

“ Have you ? It’s early in the season, isn’t it ? ” 

“ It isn’t a question of whether it’s early or not, but 
of whether you were paid for pitching last summer.” 

“ Did the academy fellows go to all that trouble ? ” 

“ They were mighty glad to go to it. They have 
heard from somebody that you did what I say and 
they say they’re going to make trouble about it if 
you try to pitch this spring on our team.” 

“ I don’t want any trouble.” 

“ No. We’ll fix that all right. It isn’t the first 
time the academy has tried to turn some dirty trick, 
and we weren’t born yesterday, either.” 

“ If I don’t pitch here this spring, that won’t make 
any difference, will it ? ” 

“ But you’re going to pitch. Carlton said you told 
him you would.” 

“ He took a good deal upon himself to say that.” 

“ Didn’t you mean it ? ” 

“ Walter, did he tell you the condition he made, 
or rather the one which he said you and the other 
fellows made ? ” 

“ What was that ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ Don’t you know ? ” 

“ Was it about making up with the fellows? ” 

“ You’ve hit it the first time.” 

“ Probably Carlton made that up ” 

“ No, he just reported what was said to him,” 
broke in Dan. 


‘Page 225 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 

“Well, what of it? That can all be fixed up, I 
told you. I’ll find a way, but the main thing is did 
you get any money for pitching that game ? ” 

“ I did. Five dollars.” 

“ Who paid you ? ” 

“ Nobody paid me.” 

“ I don’t see ” 

“ You will when I tell you,” interrupted Dan, 
smiling at his roommate for the first time in weeks. 


p 


<Page 226 


Captain Dan ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XXIV 

AN OLIVE BRANCH 

I T was this way,” explained Dan. “ I promised 
my cousin, Rolla Leonard, who lives in Millport 
— that is about ten miles from Rodman — that I 
would pitch for their nine one game last summer. 
I knew the fellows and had played there a good 
many times, when I had been visiting Rolla. Well, 
this time I pitched just as I had done before. That’s 
the whole story — almost.” 

“ What’s the rest of it? ” 

“ At the close of the game a man named Mr. 
Staples, who used to live in Millport when he was 
a boy and happened to be back there when this 
game I’m telling you about was played, was about 
the most excited spectator we had. Finally, after 

the game was ended and we had won ” 

“ What was the score? ” broke in Walter. 

“ Eleven to nothing.” 

Walter’s face beamed as he said, “ How many did 
you strike out ? ” 

“ I think it was fourteen.” 

“ Go on with your story.” 

“ There isn’t much to tell, and I don’t know that 
I ought to tell even that ; but Mr. Staples came to 


Captain ‘Dart ‘Richards 


‘ Page 227 


me after the game and asked me a few questions 
about my work here in the Tait School, and what 
my plans were, and then he handed me a five-dollar 
bill. When I looked at it and then looked at him, 
he laughed and said : ‘ That’s a little present. You’re 
to use it in the school for something you otherwise 
wouldn’t get. This is an extra.’ So I thanked him 
and took it.” 

“ And there wasn’t any bargain ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ No one agreed to pay you before you pitched? ” 

“ No, nor after I pitched either.” 

“ Good. Every one has a right to take a gift if 
he wants it. That makes everything all straight. 
Of course the academy fellows will say it looks a 
little ‘fishy,’ but I guess we can force it through. 
Our nerve is good.” 

“ This doesn’t require any ‘ nerve.’ This is abso- 
lutely true just as I am telling you. The money was 
a present, and I was surprised when Mr. Staples 
gave it to me.” 

“ I’m afraid that will be a little hard to prove.” 

“ No, it won’t.” 

“ How will you do it ? ” 

“ I’ll get a statement from Mr. Staples himself. I 
know he’ll give it.” 

“ Will he ? Well, I’m not so sure about that, but 
it will be a good thing to try it on anyway. The 
way the academy fellows found out what you had 
been doing was through the same man. He has a 


‘Page 228 


Captain ‘Pan T^ichards 

nephew or something or other who is in the acad- 
emy, and somehow he heard about your ‘ present ’ 
as you call it ” 

“ I call it just exactly what it was,” broke in Dan 
a bit angrily. 

“ Oh, I know what a straight conscience you’ve 
got ” 

“ No. You don’t know anything about that. But 
what I’m telling you is just exactly the way it was.” 

“ I’m not disputing that,” laughed Walter. “ All 
I want is to get it in such a shape that the academy 
fellows can’t throw it out when our committee has 
its next meeting.” 

“ You don’t act as if you thought that I — * — ” 

“ Oh, yes I do,” began Walter hastily. “ Of 
course the main trouble is that there never is a 
straight bargain to pay a fellow just so much if he’ll 
pitch. Sometimes the money is handed to him in 
an envelope without any name, sometimes it ” 

“ But I tell you, I didn’t expect any pay, and I 
was completely surprised when Mr. Staples handed 
me that present.” 

“ Yes, yes, I know. I understand,” said Walter 
still more hastily, fearful of arousing an obstinate 
streak in his roommate’s nature. It was plain to 
Dan too, that Walter was doing his utmost to open 
the way for him to play on the nine in the approach- 
ing season. 

And Dan in his heart was eager to be one of the 
school nine. His experiences in the preceding year 


1 Page 229 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Rj chords 

were still fresh in his mind. Can one ever forget 
the applause of his fellows, the pride in his work, 
and the response to the success he has achieved? 
Perhaps too, the hard experience of the recent weeks 
through which Dan had passed served to strengthen 
his desire to be received once more on good terms 
by his fellows. 

“ Now, Dan,” resumed Walter, “ there’s just one 
other thing you’ve got to do.” 

“ Only one?” 

“ Yes, of any great importance.” 

“ Well, tell me what it is.” 

“ I suspect you know already. In plain English, 
you’ve got to square yourself with the fellows, and 
the sooner you do it the better for every one.” 

“If I don’t?” 

“ Then I don’t believe you’ll be the pitcher of our 
nine this spring. A1 says he’d rather lose every 
game we play than to have a fellow on the team who 
stands as you do before this school. I’m not mealy- 
mouthed on mincing matters, Dan, and that is just 
exactly how the thing stands to-day. You know it 
just as well as I do.” 

“ I think you’d better go on and explain,” said 
Dan in a low voice. 

“As I understand it, Scippie wanted you to go 
to A1 and put it straight to him whether he painted 
the old statue or not. Is that true? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And you went ? ” 


Vage 230 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


“ Yes.” 

“ And asked A1 the question ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And then reported to Scippie ? ” 

“ I went back and told Mr. Blackman that ” 

“ And yet you don’t know that there is anything 
to square up,” broke in Walter, his anger returning. 

“ No.” 

“ I’d just like to know what you call it, anyway? ” 

“ What I did ? Is that what you mean ? ” 

“ You know it is. Don’t pose.” 

“ I’m not posing,” retorted Dan, his eyes flash- 
ing. “ You know that as well as I do.” 

“ Well, what of it? ” 

“ Everything of it. What I’ve said to you is true, 
but it isn’t all the truth. If you can let A1 Randall 
make you believe that I would try to spy on him and 
report to the teachers, then anything I could say to 
explain it wouldn’t amount to anything. I don’t 
think I shall ask his permission in that way to play 
on the Tait School nine.” 

“ But you can explain ; I know you can,” protested 
Walter in his fear that his roommate would refuse 
to take the way the boys had planned the time when 
Carlton was in the room and hastily departed to 
carry their message for Dan. 

“ I don’t intend to crawl before Al.” 

“You put it the hardest way you can.” 

“ It isn’t the hardest — it’s the impossible. I simply 
sha’n’t do it.” 


" Page 231 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Tfy chords 


“ Don’t you want to pitch this spring ? ” 

“ Not badly enough for that.” 

“ How would you fix it up then ? ” 

“ I don’t intend to ‘fix’ it up at all. If A1 Ran- 
dall can dictate just what you must do and what I 
must say before I’ll be allowed to play ball, then I 
think I’ll let him do all the rest.” 

“ But you’ll have to own up that A1 has something 
on his side.” 

“ What ? ” demanded Dan sharply. 

“ Why, he was sent home, for one thing, and 
then — — ” 

“ Tell me why he was suspended? ” 

“ The teacher said he painted the statue.” 

“ Didn’t he?” 

“ Honestly, I don’t know, Dan. Do you ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Do you believe he did ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about it. He said he 
knew who did it; the teachers thought he was the 
guilty ” 

“ Yes,” broke in Walter, “ but A1 says they be- 
lieved that because you told them he did it.” 

“ You know that was a lie.” 

“ Didn’t you tell Scippie that ? ” 

“ Never.” 

“ What did you tell him ? ” 

“ I didn’t ‘ tell him ’ anything. He came to me 
one day with a long rigmarole about his having de- 
cided that A1 Randall painted the statue. It seems 


•Page 232 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

not another teacher believed it at the time and Scip- 
pie was patting himself on the head as being the 
noblest as well as the shrewdest Roman of them all. 
I almost laughed in his face when he told me that 
A1 did it, and I told him that I was so sure that he 
hadn’t, that I’d be perfectly willing to ask him my- 
self.” 

“ Go on,” said Walter, staring at his companion. 

“ That’s all there is to it, except that when I asked 
him about it he said he knew who did it, and that 
was all he said ; oh, yes, he said too, that he charged 
me with trying to spy on him and reporting to Scip- 
pie what I found out. I began then to think, after 
all, that A1 might be the fellow that wielded the 
brush. I didn’t know what to make of his perform- 
ances. Anyway ” 

“ He is queer sometimes,” interrupted Walter. 
“ And you didn’t start the teachers after him ; you 
didn’t report to them ? ” 

“ You’ve got your cart before your horse. The 
teachers, at least Scippie, thought he was guilty. I 
didn’t believe, then, a word of it.” 

“ That’s a new side to it.” 

“ It needn’t have been ‘ new ’ if you’d asked me 
two months ago,” said Dan a little bitterly. 

“ There’s only one thing more that puzzles me.” 

“ What is that?” 

“ Why, A1 says that Scippie himself told him that 
he promised you that if you would find out about A1 
that he would get you some tutoring. Did he? ” 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


"Page 233 


“ He did promise to get me some tutoring, and 
he did tell me he thought A1 was guilty and all the 
rest of it, though he did not make any condition — 
at least directly. Do you suppose he really told A1 
that?” 

“ A1 says he did.” 

“ That doesn’t make it so. I’m going to ask Scip- 
pie. He hasn’t acted for a while as if I was a special 
pet of his.” 

“ That’s right,” laughed Walter. “ A1 said that 
was all a bluff, just to make the fellows believe that 
he was not favoring you.” 

“ Do you believe that ? ” asked Dan a little bitterly. 

“ I didn’t know what to think. You’ll have to own 
up that some things looked mighty queer, now didn’t 
they?” 

“ They did to me. Here’s a new fellow in school — 
nobody knows who he is and he says he himself 
doesn’t know. You certainly have known me a good 
deal longer than that, and if you thought I was such 
a petty and small fellow as to be a go-between, es- 
pecially when you never asked me about it and took 
the word of A1 for it all, why, I just made up my 
mind that you would have to, that’s all.” 

“ It did look queer, Dan,” pleaded Walter. 

“ It did if you wanted it to. Last year Gus Kig- 
gins 1 made a fool of you. This year it’s A1 Ran- 
dall. Now who’ll be the next, nobody on earth 
knows.” 


See “ The Pennant.’ 


■Page 234 


Captain ‘Dart Richards 


Dan was not speaking harshly, but he was looking 
directly into the eyes of his roommate. 

Walter’s face flushed darkly and for a moment it 
looked as if he was deeply angry, but in a brief time 
he held out his hand and said in a low voice : “ That 
hits pretty hard, Dan, and I’m not just sure it isn’t a 
little below the belt; but I understand. You haven’t 
been having what you’d call a picnic for the past 
few weeks.” 

“ Not exactly,” responded Dan, his eyes glowing. 

“As far as I am concerned,” continued Walter, 
“ I’d be glad to call it all off and go back where we 
were before this trouble began.” 

“ So would I,” said Dan eagerly. “ I never 
blamed you as much as I did ” 

“ There ! let it go. I know I haven’t shown much 
backbone, but the place where it ought to be is sore 
and I don’t want even you to keep harping on the 
same string. It might break, you know.” 

The boys were each looking with glowing eyes 
into the other’s face. It was impossible to deter- 
mine which was the more rejoiced at the end of the 
long period of trouble. 

“ The fellows will be glad when I tell them,” said 
Walter. 

“ What are you going to tell them ? ” 

“ Just what you told me.” 

“ Not just yet.” 

“ Why not? ” asked Walter. “ You aren’t going 
back on what you said ? ” 


•Page 235 


Captain ‘Gan ‘Richards 

“ About explaining to A1 ? ” inquired Dan with a 
smile. 

“No! No! The other thing ! You know what I 
mean.” 

“ I don’t know,” said Dan thoughtfully. 

“ Well, I do. You’ll be just as glad as I am to 
have this mess settled.” 

“ Of course, but I’m not just sure that it will be 
settled — in your way. Wait ! I must do one thing 
before you say a word to anybody about it.” 


Fage 236 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XXV 

THIRTY PIECES OF SILVER 

L EAVING his roommate mystified by his sudden 
departure, Dan hastened to Watson’s room for 
an interview which he had long been wanting to 
have, but which even now he dreaded. What would 
the boy say to it? Would he be willing to “ call off ” 
the bargain? Dan was not at all certain that his 
classmate would listen to what he might say to him, 
but as for himself he felt that under the change 
which had come in his relations with Walter, it was 
no longer possible for him to let his bargain with 
Watson remain. Besides, apparently A1 Randall 
knew of it, and that was an additional reason for 
adjusting the matter, although Dan was confident 
Watson would not be altogether willing to change. 

“ Hello, Dan ! ” called Watson, when the former 
had been bidden to enter after he had announced his 
presence by a noisy rap. “ I haven’t seen you for 
an age.” 

“ I haven’t been very far away,” responded Dan 
quietly, as he seated himself. 

“ Yes, I know,” said Watson, in some confusion. 
" I’m glad to see you. It’s a pity you didn’t try for 
the hockey team this year.” 


Captain Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 237 


“ Is it?” 

“Yes; I’ve seen you skate like a breeze. You 
would have made a dandy forward. Why didn’t 
you come out for the team ? ” 

“ I wasn’t wanted and I wasn’t ” 

“ What do you want ? An invitation engraved 
and then signed by the school ? ” 

“No.” 

“ Well, it’s a shame you aren’t on the team. 
That’s all I’ve got to say about it.” 

“ I haven’t been sorry.” 

“ Say, Dan,” said Watson impulsively, “ what is 
the true inwardness of all this row, anyway? I’m 
sick to death of the whole thing. A1 Randall didn’t 
have any ground for talking about you as he did, 
now did he? ” 

“ I don’t know what he ‘ talked.’ ” 

“ Honestly, don’t you know what he said you 
did?” 

“ I heard some reports,” said Dan dryly. 

“ Well, that’s what I mean. There wasn’t any- 
thing in it, now was there ? ” 

“ That I was a spy and a go-between ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Watson, do you think there was ? ” 

“ I didn’t want to believe it. It wasn’t a bit like 
you. I— I ” 

Dan smiled at the manifest confusion of his class- 
mate as he said, “ What made you believe it if you 
didn’t want to ? ” 


‘Page 238 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


“ Well, you see, A1 said, and you didn’t deny, and 

the fellows all thought if you did tell Scippie ” 

Watson again stopped in such confusion that his 
visitor smiled. 

“ There was a way out of it.” 

“Why didn’t you take it, then?” asked Watson 
eagerly. “ The fellows all said if there was anything 
to say you wouldn’t keep still. A1 was talking good 
and plenty all the time and you just kept quiet and 
didn’t deny anything— — ” 

“ Why didn’t somebody come to me and ask me ? ” 
interrupted Dan tartly. “ Never mind about that 
now. I’ve come here to give you back your money,” 
he added, as he held forth the pieces of gold which 
his classmate had given him for his essay. 

“ What’s that for ? ” exclaimed W atson, aghast. 

“ It’s for you.” 

“ But that isn’t mine. It’s yours. You earned it. 
You ” 

“ I can’t keep it,” broke in Dan. 

“ Why can’t you keep it ? ” 

“ Did you ever hear of ‘ thirty pieces of silver ’ ? ” 

“ No. What are you talking about? This money 
is yours. Isn’t it enough ? ” 

“ That isn’t it.” 

“ Well, what is the trouble, then?” 

“ I can’t take it.” 

“ But why can’t you take it? You didn’t seem to 
be squeamish when you wrote ” 

“ That is so. I can’t do it now, though.” 


Captain ‘Dart Richards 


‘Page 239 


“ But I have handed in my essay. I can’t get it 
back now.” 

“ That is for you, not for me, to settle. All I can 
say is that I can’t keep the money.” 

“ I guess you know what you’re doing, but I can't 
see any sense in it,” said Watson helplessly. “ I 
must say you beat me. Say, Dan,” he suddenly 
added, “ has anything been said — did the teachers 
find out ” 

“ Only one person has spoken to me about it. 
Don’t you know who it was ? ” inquired Dan mean- 
ingly, as he looked straight into the boy’s eyes. 

“ I can’t think who it was.” 

“ Think hard.” 

“ Was it Ned?” 

“ No.” 

“ Hodge?” 

“ No.” 

“ Was it Walter?” 

“ Did you tell him ? ” 

“ I never breathed a word to him. Honestly, I 
didn’t.” 

“ All right, I’ll take your word. Now think again 
and see if you can’t ” 

“ Was it Al Randall? ” broke in Watson. 

“ That’s a pretty good guess.” 

“ But I never said a word to him about it.” 

“ How did he know then ? ” 

“ I never knew he did know. That beats me.” 

“ Didn’t he ever say anything to you about it ? ” 


‘ Page 240 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ Not a word.’" 

“ And you’re sure you never told him ? ” 

“ I’m dead certain. Why should I ? I’d be the 
last person in the world to squeal about it.” 

“ It would seem so. He knows, anyway.” 

“ How do you know he does ? ” 

“ He twitted me about it.” 

“ He did? When?” 

“ Oh, it was away back, when he said I was a ” 

“ Sure about it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And that is why you don’t want my money? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Then what is the reason ? ” 

“ It’s because I know it.” 

“Of course you know it,” said Watson, now com- 
pletely mystified. “ You couldn’t help knowing it if 
I paid you, could you ? ” 

“ I guess not,” answered Dan, smiling as he 
spoke. 

“ Then you don’t know any more now than you 
did when you took it.” 

“ Oh, yes I do. I know a good deal more.” 

“ You beat me ! But, Dan, I can’t get the essay 
back.” 

“ If you can’t, then don’t. That’s for you to say, 
not for me.” 

“ You didn’t expect me to do that, did you? ” 
“No. I didn’t ‘ expect ’ you would,” replied Dan, 
smiling slightly as he saw that Watson failed to note 


‘Page 241 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 

the slight emphasis which he had given “ expect.” 
What Dan “ hoped ” or “ wished ” might have been 
different from what he “ expected ” if his desires 
had been carried out; he did not explain. 

“ Well, that’s all right, then,” said Watson with 
a sigh of manifest relief. “ Of course I’m mighty 
sorry you won’t keep the money I gave you. If it 
isn’t all right I’ll make it up ” 

“ It isn’t that,” broke in Dan sharply. “ You’ve 
told me a half dozen times you’d give me more, 
when the fact is I don’t want any.” 

“ I thought you — you know you said — the fact is, 
I understood you wanted to ” 

“ To earn some money ? ” 

“ That’s it exactly.” 

“ I do.” 

“ Then I don’t see ” 

“ No, you don’t see,” suggested Dan with a smile. 
“ It’s because I see that I am giving you back the 
money you paid me.” 

“ Of course you won’t say anything about what 
you did for me ? ” 

“ If you still think you’ll hand in that essay I shall 
stick to my promise.” 

“ Of course I shall hand it in. I’ve got to — in 
fact, it is in already. You know what I told you 
about my father ? Well, I don’t know what he’d do 
if I shouldn’t have any essay.” 

“ Can’t you write one ? ” 

“Who, me? I write one? Well, you’re either 
Q 


■Page 242 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


kidding ’ me, or you’re the most innocent chap in the 
whole Tait School. If you’d ask me to drive the 
puck through the side of the rink to-morrow night, 
or make three home runs this spring, either of 
them would be easy music compared with asking me 
to write an essay for the prize.” 

“ You may not get the prize.” 

“ Of course,” acknowledged Watson frankly. “ I 
took my chances on that. But even if I don’t get 
the prize I’ll have the essay, won’t I?” 

“ What good will that do you? ” 

“ I’ll have it to give to my father. Oh, you don’t 
know him. He’s as hard as nails with me some 
ways. He can’t or simply won’t see that I haven’t 
any brains for this sort of thing, and yet he keeps 
right on crowding me. He says he’s going to make 
a doctor out of me. Isn’t that great? Just think of 
me prescribing! Why, you wouldn’t trust me to 
look after a sick dog, now would you ? ” 

“ You’re a good fellow, Watson,” said Dan cor- 
dially, “ but I’ll have to own up that I don’t think 
I’d want you for a physician. What do you want 
to do?” 

“ I want to be a farmer. Why, Dan, there’s noth- 
ing in the wide world I love as I do a farm ” 

“ Maybe that’s because you never have lived on 
one,” laughed Dan. “ I have, you know.” 

“ Yes, I have lived on one three summers. I don’t 
mean your little dinky seven-by-nine piece of rock 
and sand you call a farm in these parts. I mean a 


Captain ‘Dart ‘Richards 


Vage 243 


place out West big enough to live in, when a poor 
old winded team of horses doesn’t do your plowing, 
but things move by steam or electricity. I’ve tried 
it, and that’s the life for me ! I abominate the city 
where I live. Oh, it’s a pretty good sort of a 
town; I was born there, and I don’t mean to go 
back on the place. But I mean the city as compared 
with the country. No crowded streets, no tight 
shoes and stiff shirts, no frills, and no shines. Give 
me the open air with plenty of room to move in and 
with great crops of grain and horses that don’t 
look as if they’d forgotten how it felt to step on 
the ground. I mean of dirt, not on asphalt or brick.” 

“ And your father won’t let you do it ? ” 

“ No, sir. He’s going to make a doctor man out 
of me,” said Watson so ruefully that Dan’s heart 
was touched as he smiled at the picture of his class- 
mate’s woe. 

“ Maybe he won’t when he finds out that is the 
thing you really want more than anything else,” he 
suggested. 

“ You don’t know him,” said Watson, shaking his 
head. “ He decided that I must hand in an essay 
for that prize. Well, I handed one in, didn’t I ? ” 

“ Not very much of a one.” 

“ Perhaps it isn’t, but it’s the best I could do.” 

“ No, it isn’t, if you’d write one on your reasons 
for believing that farming is the coming profession 
for young fellows.” 

“ But there aren’t such subjects ever given ! Just 


‘ Page 244 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


think what we had here, a choice of any one out of 
three: ‘ Was Aaron Burr a Traitor? ’ ‘ Life in Rome 
in the Days of Cicero/ and ‘ Macbeth/ Fine assort- 
ment, wasn’t it? Real good live topics that just 
appeal to a fellow with my little pint-cup of brains. 
Let me see, what was the subject of my essay? ” 

“‘Was Aaron Burr a Traitor?’” replied Dan 
laughingly. 

“ Ah, yes ! So it was ! Let me see, was I for or 
against him ? ” 

“ Against him.” 

“ That’s right. I’d almost forgotten. I showed 
Uncle Aaron up as the real, simon-pure, unadulter- 
ated article, didn’t I ? ” 

“ You did,” assented Dan, feeling that he had just 
seen a side of Watson’s life which before had been 
unknown or at least unrecognized. And his heart 
went out in sympathy. After all, no one was en- 
tirely free from his own peculiar difficulties. It 
would be easy for him, Dan thought, to face Wat- 
son’s unreasonable father; but on the other hand, 
he had already seen that his classmate was without 
any understanding of the troubles of Dan Richards. 

“ I don’t yet understand what it is you’re after,” 
said Watson, as his visitor turned to depart ; “ but 
as long as you agree that you won’t give anything 
away about the essay — you do agree to that, don’t 
you ? ” he added suddenly. 

“ I told you I would keep that to myself if you 
wanted me to.” 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


•Page 245 


“ I do want you to, and I shall depend on you to 
stick to it.” 

Dan, though somewhat hurt by the implied lack 
of confidence which the repeated requests implied, 
was full of sympathy for his classmate as he slowly 
walked back to his room. The “ thirty pieces of 
silver ” were no longer a load for him to carry. He 
had slight hope that Watson, if by any chance the 
essay he had sent in should win the prize, would be 
able to pass as the true winner. Already Dan fan- 
cied that he could hear the derisive remarks of the 
boys if Watson should be declared the successful 
contestant. No one would take his success seriously. 
After all, Dan assured himself, he had done his ut- 
most and he was not free to tell Watson what he 
must do. The entire work was shameful, but now 
in doing what he had he had placed himself in a 
position where he no longer was compelled to hear 
the clinking of the “ thirty pieces of silver.” 

The fact too, that the long break between himself 
and Walter was almost healed was an additional 
source of comfort. How good it seemed to have his 
roommate more like his former self. As for the 
other boys — they too would be friendly again now 
that Walter had led the way. 

Cheered by the thoughts, Dan bounded up the 
stairway and burst into his room, but he stopped in 
astonishment at the sight he beheld. 


‘Page 246 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


CHAPTER XXVI 

A MYSTERIOUS GIFT 

ALTER and A1 Randall were standing fa- 



vv cing each other in the center of the room. 
Each was angry, and the loud tones of their voices 
were easily heard in the hallway. In surprise Dan 
stopped abruptly and in silence looked at the two 


boys. 


“ Here is the pious fraud now ! He can speak for 
himself ! ” shouted Al, as he became aware of Dan’s 
presence in the room. “ What have you got to say 
for yourself?” he added, as he turned toward the 
newcomer. 

“ About what ? ” inquired Dan quietly. 

“ Don’t answer him. Don’t say a word, Dan ! ” 
exclaimed Walter. 

“ That’s what he has been doing most of the time 
for the past two months,” said Al sneeringly. “ He 
has shut up like a clam, and very likely because his 
brain is about the size of a clam’s.” 

“ What is the trouble, anyway ? ” asked Dan again. 

“ You know. Don’t you try to pose any more ! ” 
shouted Al. 

“ Oh, all the trouble there is,” explained Walter, 
“ is that Al is trying to say that Scippie never sent 


cPage 247 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

you at all when you went to him about the painted 
mourning-bands on old John Tait. I told him to go 
to Scippie and find out for himself. That was all 
right, wasn’t it?” 

“ If he wants to go,” said Dan quietly. 

“ Suppose I don’t want to? Just suppose I don’t 
believe a word of it — I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” A1 
Randall added abruptly, “ I’ll put it right up to 
you again. What do you say? Did you or didn’t 
you report to Scippie what I said to you? Now an- 
swer me straight, and I’ll take your word for it. 
That’s perfectly fair. I’ll leave it to the whole Tait 
School if it isn’t.” 

“ Don’t you pay any attention to him, Dan. He 
hasn’t any right to put up a game like that. I’ve 
tried to explain to him just how it was, but he 
hasn’t any more sense than a crazy man,” said 
Walter. 

“ Never mind, Walter,” said Dan. “ I guess I can 
tell him. Now Al, as I understand it, you say you’re 
willing to take my word. Is that so ? ” 

“ That’s what I said,” growled Al. 

“ Well, I give you my word, then, that I didn’t try 
to spy on you and I didn’t come to you just to find 
out some things and then report you. I came 
straight to you just because I wanted to help you and 
get some of the tangled things straightened out. I 
wanted ” 

“ Never mind what you wanted,” interrupted Al. 
“ All I want is your word that you didn’t report to 


Tagc 248 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


Scippie. You can answer that question ‘ Yes ’ or 
‘ No/ and clear up the whole thing.” 

“No, I can't either.” 

“ Want to crawl, do you ? ” sneered Al. 

“No, I don't want to crawl,” retorted Dan hotly. 
“ I want you to take it straight from me that I gave 
you my word. I can’t do any more.” 

“ Can't say ‘ Yes ’ or * No '? ” 

“ Either wouldn’t be the right answer.” 

“ Why wouldn’t it be?” 

“ Because some things would have to be ex- 
plained.” 

“I guess they would! You’re right about that! 
Only there are some things that can’t be ‘ explained,’ 
no matter what you say. You’ve pulled the wool 
over your chum’s eyes, but I can still see out of 
mine, thank you. You get me sent home for a month 
and have me branded as I have been and you’ll un- 
derstand how I feel toward a sneaking spy.” 

“ Look here, Al,” said Dan suddenly. “ You told 
me a minute ago that you would take my word. I’ll 
tell you now, that I’ll take yours if you’ll give it to 
me that you didn’t paint John Tait.” 

“ I told you I knew who did the job.” 

“Did you do it?” 

“ Want to run and report to Scippie? ” 

“ I don’t want you to do anything if you don’t 
want to ” 

“ Oh, thank you ; thank you so much,” laughed 
Al “Well, I’m going to tell you something I 


Vage 249 


Captain ‘Pan chords 

haven’t told anybody else. I did not paint that 
statue.” 

“ You didn’t? ” exclaimed Dan and Walter to- 
gether. 

“ That’s what I said.” 

“ Why didn’t you say so long ago ? ” demanded 
Walter. 

“ I didn’t have to.” 

“ But you were sent home.” 

" Don’t I know that, and don’t I know I haven’t 
any home, either ! ” retorted A1 Randall bitterly. 

“ But why did you stand for it when you didn’t 
do it?” 

“ Because a certain sneak ” began Al. 

“ But you said all the time that you knew,” in- 
terrupted Walter. 

“ I did know ” 

“ And yet you stood for the suspension even when 
you knew all the time that you weren’t guilty, and 
yet you knew who did the trick.” 

“ Did the one who did paint the statue know that 
you knew ? ” 

“ He most assuredly did.” 

“ Sure?” 

“ If you’d have heard him beg you’d have thought 
he had an inkling, anyway, that I saw through him.” 

“And he kept still and let the whole thing fall 
on you ? ” inquired Walter in amazement. 

“You didn’t hear any remarks, did you?” 

“ No, I didn’t.” 


<Page 250 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

“ Well, that may be one reason why I’ll be sitting 
up nights thinking of the good work Dan Richards 
did in running to Scippie with his story of how I 
daubed the old boy with paint. Bah! Fd rather be 
in my place than in his any day.” 

“Are you giving this thing straight?” asked 
Walter excitedly. 

“ Yes ; but I don’t expect you to run and tell it,” 
A1 added, as he turned again and glared at Dan. 

A moment later A1 left the room, his anger un- 
abated, and his bitter feeling toward Dan unchanged. 

“ He beats me ! ” said Walter thoughtfully. “ I 
don’t understand A1 at all. Sometimes he’s as fine a 
fellow as I ever knew, and then again he’ll have a 
grouch so big that he can’t carry it alone.” 

“ He hasn’t carried the one he had for me ‘ alone,’ ” 
said Dan quietly. 

“ No use in going over all that again,” spoke up 
Walter quickly, frowning slightly as he spoke. Now 
that he had acknowledged his mistake he expected 
all others to look upon what he had done much as he 
himself saw it. Understanding this trait of his 
friend, Dan said no more about his feeling in the 
matter and the subject was dropped. 

The change in the feeling, or at least in the mani- 
festation of the feeling, of the school toward Dan 
speedily became plain. Although no one apparently 
knew just why, the taunts no longer were called after 
him, his name was no more seen on the walls of the 
hallways, and the boys no longer evaded him. All 


Captain ‘Dan Orchards 


‘Page 251 


this naturally was pleasing to Dan as he steadily held 
himself to his work. He was present at two games 
of the hockey team, and though he was urged to try 
for a place, he quietly declined on the ground that 
it was too late in the season to practise, and besides, 
he was holding himself for the work of the nine — 
the latter being an excuse that, in the minds of most 
of his fellow students, absolved him from any 
further obligation. 

Gradually the former cordial relations with his 
particular friends were renewed — Smith, Ned Davis, 
Hodge — and others apparently being as glad as Dan 
was at the resumption of the good times. Dan made 
no reference to his days of trial, and not one of his 
classmates spoke of them, though every one was still 
conscious of the scar that remained. 

A1 Randall was the one exception. He steadily 
and sturdily refused to have anything to do with 
Dan, either ignoring him or leaving any room in 
which he chanced to be if Dan entered it. Little 
Carlton Hall, still so called derisively in spite of 
the foot or more which had been added to his 
stature, was still Dan’s most devoted follower and 
champion. Now that Carlton himself was looking 
forward to a share in the athletic contests of the 
school, he looked to his hero for direction, and was 
equally faithful in his efforts to defend Dan when- 
ever occasion demanded. 

“ Some day I’m going to do something for you, 
Carlton,” resumed Walter quizzically. “ Did you 


Vage 252 _ Captain ‘Dan ‘Tjichards 

ever happen to hear of a gentleman named Bos- 
well ? ” he added. 

“ Was he ever in the Tait School ? ” 

“ No, I fancy he never had that tremendous ad- 
vantage/’ replied Walter in a mock solemnity. “ No, 
my lad, he lived a long, long time ago, like a certain 
Uncle Ned. He used to follow a certain Doctor 
Johnson about, keeping a note-book in his hand and 
taking shorthand notes of what his hero happened 
to say.” 

“ And he put it all in a book? ” 

“ Nay, say not he put 4 all ’ in a book. He put 
‘ all people would stand for 9 in a book. Now this 
fable teaches little fellows like you to — Hello ! ” 
Walter suddenly shouted, “ look at Dannie ! See 
what he has found in his letter. Run right down 
to the office, Carlton, me-e che-e-i-I-d, and get the 
letter that is waiting there for me.” 

“ There isn’t any there for you,” asserted Carlton, 
looking at Dan with as keen an interest as Walter 
had shown. 

“ Where did this come from ? ” said Dan in amaze- 
ment, as he held a bank-note up to view. 

“ That should be stated, rather, ‘ To whom has it 
come ? ’ Is that for you or me ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything about it,” said Dan. 
“ The envelope is addressed to me and this bill was 
inside.” 

“ How much ? ” 

“ A hundred dollars.” 


■Page 253 


Captain ‘Dan ‘tfchards 

“ Whe-e-ew ! ” whistled Walter. “ Hold it up, 
so that I can see it plainly ! It has been a long and 
weary time since I have seen such a sum as that. 
It does my old eyes good to look upon it, even if it 
is not for me.” 

“But where do you suppose it came from?” 
asked Dan once more. 

“ Carlton, did you send that to Dan ? ” inquired 
Walter, turning to the younger boy and speaking in 
pretended sternness. 

“ Did I send it ? I send it ? ” laughed Carlton. 
“ What do you think I am? If I found a bill like 
that do you think I’d send it anywhere? Not on 
your life ! If I had anything like that I’d stand on 
it and hang on with both hands. Let me look at it, 
Dan,” he added, as he extended his hand for the 
money. 

“ I don’t understand,” said Dan, doing as he was 
requested. 

“ I don’t believe that is necessary,” suggested 
Walter lightly. “ The main thing is the money and 
that you have it right in your hands.” 

“ Who sent it?” 

“ I haven’t the remotest idea.” 

“ It can’t be for me.” 

“ Let me look at the envelope,” said Walter. “ It’s 
directed all right,” he said ; “ ‘ Dan Richards, Tait 
School,’ and it’s postmarked here too. No, you can’t 
give it up, Dan.” 

“ But who could have sent it ? ” interrupted Dan. 


Vage 254 


Captain ( Dan Trichords 


“ Scippie might,” suggested Carlton. 

The reference to Mr. Blackman caused a momen- 
tary awkwardness, but Walter in a moment laugh- 
ingly said : “ I don’t believe Scippie ever saw such 
a sight, much less ever had one to call his own, or 
to pass on to some one more deserving. No, Dan ; 
take it and use it. There isn’t any use in bothering 
your head too much about who had it before it was 
sent you.” 

“ I don’t believe it can be meant for me,” said 
Dan once more. 

“ It was sent to you, wasn’t it? Isn’t that your 
name on the envelope? ” demanded Walter, pointing 
to the address. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, what more do you want? ” 

“ He wants another bill,” suggested Carlton. 

“But what am I to do with this money?” per- 
sisted Dan. “ It isn’t mine.” 

“ Give it to me if you don’t want it,” said Carl- 
ton, extending his hand. 

“ But it isn’t yours, either.” 

“ Can’t you think of any one who might have 
sent it?” asked Walter. 

“ I told you — Scippie,” spoke up Carlton. 

“ He didn’t do it.” 

“ How about Al Randall ? ” said Carlton quizzic- 
ally. 

Dan smiled and shook his head, then stopping 
abruptly, stared a moment at his friend, and said : 


‘Page 255 


Captain < Dan Richards 

“ You don’t suppose any one sent me this to get me 
into trouble, do you ? ” 

“What kind of trouble?” asked Walter, smiling 
as he spoke. 

“ You know that they charged me with taking 
money last summer for pitching one game up in 
the country.” 


‘Page 256 


Captain c Dan Richards 


CHAPTER XXVII 
watson's denial 

W ALTER stared a moment in astonishment 
at his roommate and said, “ Dan, you don’t 
imagine such a trick would be played on you — on 
us, do you ? ” 

“ It doesn’t seem possible, but after what I’ve 
gone through the past three months I sha’n’t be 
surprised at anything that can happen to me.” 

“ Is the bill marked ? ” asked Dan, breaking in 
upon Walter, who was holding the bank-note in his 
hand. 

“ I don’t see any mark, but that isn’t necessary. 
Anybody who wanted to might just keep track of 
the numbering and lettering of the bill.” 

“ There’s one thing against a trick,” suggested 
Dan quietly. “ No one would be likely to use a 
bill of that size. Five or ten dollars would do ex- 
actly as well.” 

“ You come high, Dan.” 

“ Hardly up to the mark. I’ll tell you what we’ll 
do, Walter. We’ll both of us go right over to see 
Doctor Stevens. We’ll tell him the whole story.” 

“ That’s not a bad suggestion,” assented Walter. 
“ Come along ! ” 



“ ‘ Is the bill marked ? * asked Dan 

1 Vage 256 













































































Captain c Dan ‘Tfo * chords 


‘Page 257 


The two boys at once left the room and for- 
tunately found the principal at home and were taken 
by him to his library, where the story was soon told. 
The interested teacher not once interrupted while 
Walter, who was the spokesman, was excitedly re- 
lating the strange happening. 

When he was done, Doctor Stevens said, “ Have 
you any idea as to the one who might have sent the 
money ? ” 

“ No, sir, not the slightest,” responded Walter 
promptly. “ The only thing we’ve been able to think 
of was that some of the fellows in the academy 
might have sent it just to make trouble for our nine. 
Some of their fellows already have said that they 
were going to protest Dan.” 

“ On what ground ? ” 

“That he is a professional. They say he took 
money for pitching a game last summer.” 

“ Did you ? ” inquired the principal. 

“ No, sir; and yet there was a little something that 
looked like it,” replied Dan. “ I had pitched before, 
once or twice for the same nine ” 

“ Where?” 

“ In Millport, the same place. My cousin played 
on the nine — he lived there, you see, and I went over 
mostly because he wanted me to play with their 
nine.” 

“ You were not paid ? ” 

“No, sir; but after the game a man gave me a 
five-dollar bill.” 

R 


■Page 258 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ Nothing had been said to you before the game 
about paying you for your services ? ” 

“ Not a word. I don’t think it even occurred to 
anvbody. They were just two country nines, that’s 
all” 

“ Who was the man that gave you the money? ” 

“ Mr. Staples.” 

“ Did he live there? ” 

“ No, sir; he lives in New York. When he was a 
boy he lived on a farm right near the village of Mill- 
port. He was visiting there a part of his summer 
vacation and he and some of his friends came over 
to see the game.” 

“ And did he say why he made you the present? ” 
“ He said he had been told that I hadn’t much 
money and was in school and perhaps going on to 
college, and sir — well,” added Dan in confusion, “ he 
said I was to take the money and get something with 

it that I wouldn’t have bought ” 

“ I see,” broke in Doctor Stevens with a smile. 
“ Have you his address ? ” 

“ No, sir; but I can get it.” 

“ You would do well to secure it. Indeed, you’d 
better do so at once and let me have it. It may be 
a good thing to have an affidavit from him that he 
did not make any bargain with you and that he sim- 
ply presented you with the bill after the game as a 
slight token of his interest. Of course the matter 
is delicate. I don’t quite understand how the 
academy boys learned of it. Have you any idea ? ” 


Captain ‘Dan ^chords 


■Page 259 


“ No, sir/’ replied Dan. 

“ I fancy there will not be any serious trouble/’ 
said the principal, smiling. “And it may be too, 
that no protest will be made anyway.” 

“ My cousin knows the man who gave me the 
money and he can find out his address for me.” 

“ Very good. Now, why do you suspect the giver 
of this one-hundred-dollar bill ? ” 

“ I don’t ‘ suspect ’ him,” answered Dan simply. 
“ I am just puzzled by it. I haven’t anybody in my 
family who’d do such a thing, that’s all.” 

“ And you can’t think of anybody outside of your 
family? ” 

" No, sir.” 

“ That was why we didn’t know but it might be 
another trick on the part of the academy fellows,” 
spoke up Walter. 

“ That is your only reason for suspecting them? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Very well. I don’t think you need be unduly 
anxious. As for this money, I see no reason why 
Richards should not take it.” 

“ Neither do I ! ” spoke up Walter so promptly 
that all three laughed and the boys departed. 

“ Dan, haven’t you any idea at all where that 
money came from?” asked Walter once more of 
his companion on their way back to their room. 

“ Not much.” 

“ Why don’t you tell a fellow? ” said Walter some- 
what irritably. 


‘Page 260 


Captain Pan Pochards 


“ There are two reasons : one is that I may be all 
wrong; and the other is, that I don’t know that I 
have any right. It’s all just suspicion.” 

“ But I’d like to know your suspicions.” 

“ And I’d like to tell you, but I can’t,” laughed 
Dan. 

“ Have it your own way,” retorted Walter petu- 
lantly. “ It really hasn’t anything to do with the 
nine ? ” 

“ No, sir; not a thing. It’s only a suspicion any- 
way; I may be all wrong.” 

Relieved by the assurance, Walter made no fur- 
ther protest and in good humor the boys were soon 
seated in their room busily engaged upon their 
lessons. 

Although Dan did not refer to his unexpected 
present, it had not by any means been forgotten by 
him, and on the following evening he went directly 
to Watson’s room. As he took the chair which his 
classmate indicated he tried to see his face, but for 
some reason he was not able to obtain a direct glance 
from Watson. The latter was busy or pretended to 
be busy over some papers on his desk and did not 
turn to Dan. 

“Well, Dan, how is everything?” Watson said 
at last as he swung about in his desk chair. 

“ Trouble, Watson, trouble,” replied Dan gloomily, 
though he laughed as he spoke. “ Look here, Wat- 
son, can you keep a secret? I’ve had my doubts 
ever since A1 ” 


*Pa#e 261 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 

“ Now quit that, Dan Richards ! I never told A1 
a thing.” 

“ Good ! You’re quick to catch on to an idea — 
before I say a word.” 

“ I knew what you meant,” said Watson. 

“ Look here once more, Watson, I’m in a peck of 
trouble,” said Dan abruptly. 

“ I’m sorry,” said Watson, instantly sitting erect 
and with an expression of sympathy facing his class- 
mate. “ Anything I can do to help ? ” 

“ You’ll keep it quiet if I tell you? ” 

“ On your life.” 

“ Well, you know the fellows expect me to pitch 
this spring ” 

“ They don’t ‘ expect ’ you to, they’re going to 
have you pitch.” 

“ If the academy fellows will let me.” 

“ What have they to do about it ? ” 

“ They may protest me. I understand that some 
of them say that I took money for pitching last 
summer.” 

“ But you didn’t, did you ? ” Watson arose from 
his chair in his excitement and peered eagerly into 
the face of his friend. 

“ I’ll tell you about it if you’ll sit down and don’t 
get excited,” said Dan quietly. “ This was the way 
of it,” he continued as he related the story. 

“ But they can’t do anything about that ! ” de- 
clared Watson. “ That was straight ” 

“ It was straight ; I know that as well as you do,” 


‘Page 262 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


broke in Dan. “ The only thing is that if anybody 
wanted to, he might give the tale a bad twist. It 
would be very easy to have some of the other schools 
get some of their friends to make presents to some 

fellows that might play ball ” 

“ But they know you’re not that kind,” interrupted 
Watson. 

“ Do they? Well, if the present which Mr. Sta- 
ples made me was all, I guess we’d be able to fix it 
up. But yesterday I got another scare. Somebody 
sent me a hundred-dollar bill.” 

“ I wish somebody would try to scare me that way. 
But I don’t see how that need trouble you, Dan.” 

“ But I don’t know who sent it ! Suppose it was 
somebody connected with the academy that sent it ? ” 
“ He’d be about as likely to send it as — as — as — 
Scippie.” 

“If he wanted to make trouble for me? ” 

“ How would he make trouble? ” 

“ Suppose he should claim it was money he had 
paid me for pitching. It would be about as fair as 
the other charge.” 

“ Did they really make a charge ? ” 

“ No — not quite. There’s a report that they are 
going to.” 

“That sounds better. I don’t believe they are 
going to do any such thing.” 

“That’s what I wanted to ask you. And the 
hundred-dollar bill — you don’t think that will make 
any trouble, either? ” 


Captain ( Dan ‘Richards 


-Page 263 


“Not a bit. How can it?” 

“If some of the academy fellows sent it ” 

“ They didn’t send it.” 

“ Didn’t they ? What makes you think they 
didn’t?” 

“ Oh, I don’t know all the reasons, but I’m per- 
fectly sure it didn’t come from the academy.” 

“ Where could it have come from ? ” asked Dan, 
looking keenly at his classmate as he spoke. 

“ I don’t know,” replied Watson ; then suddenly 
he added, “ you didn’t think I was the guilty party, 
did you ? ” 

“ I didn’t know.” 

“ Well, you know now ! ” retorted Watson, throw- 
ing back his head and laughing loudly. “ I am not 
passing hundred-dollar bills around to my friends.” 

“ You paid me well for what I did for you.” 

“ I didn’t pay you at all. You brought the money 
back along with what you called your thirty pieces 
of silver. I couldn’t make it out and I can’t yet. 
You beat me, Dan. Now I’m perfectly willing to 
stand by any bargain I make, but I’m not passing 
the plate for anybody to help himself ! ” 

“ All right,” said Dan as he departed. 

It was plain that Watson had not been the sender 
of the strange bill. Somehow Dan had believed that 
he had been. He had thought over possible ones and 
had settled in his thoughts that Watson might have 
sent it anonymously in order that Dan might suspect 
who the donor was and be held more tightly to the 


‘Page 264 


Captain ‘Pan ^chords 


promise he had given not to disclose to any one the 
fact that he was the writer of the essay which his 
classmate had handed in as his own. 

If Watson had not sent the bill, who could the 
sender be? Still mystified and striving to find some 
solution for the perplexing problem, Dan hastened 
back to his room. 


Captain ‘Pan ^/chords 


*Page 265 


CHAPTER XXVIII 

A CRITICAL TIME 

T HE spring days soon were at hand, and the life 
of the Tait School changed as promptly and 
almost as radically as the change in the appearance 
of the trees upon the campus. As soon as the 
ground was fairly settled the candidates for the nine 
began their daily practice upon the field. Before this 
time Dan and five other boys who were to compose 
the various batteries were coached in the gymna- 
sium, but it was only when the outdoor work was 
taken up that anything like enthusiasm was mani- 
fested by the boys. 

To Dan the contrast between the position which 
he now held and that which had been thrust upon 
him in the winter was doubly grateful. He was 
aware that the present feeling lacked some of the 
enthusiasm of the preceding year, for there were 
some who still eyed him askance and the prevalent 
belief among the boys that he had not been alto- 
gether fair with A1 Randall had not entirely dis- 
appeared. 

Even with Walter, Dan occasionally was aware 
that there still was lurking in the mind of his room- 
mate a feeling that Dan had been on the wrong side, 


‘Page 266 


Captain ‘Dan ^/chords 


in part at least; but each boy had been so eager to 
have their former relations resumed that both tried 
to ignore the debatable or troublesome questions. 
As a consequence, whenever A1 Randall’s name was 
mentioned Dan was silent, and as each of the two 
boys tried to avoid the other’s presence, it was 
seldom that they were in the same company. 

The feeling of A1 Randall toward Dan apparently 
was unchanged. The boy was moody, and there 
would be several days at a time when he would have 
little to do with any of his schoolmates, although 
there would be other days when his laugh would be 
the loudest and his share in the noisy shouts would 
be manifest to all the school. Hodge, Ned Davis, 
and Dan’s other close friends were all loyal, though 
even with them there was an element of reserve 
whenever certain details in the recent history of the 
Tait School were mentioned. Naturally Dan Rich- 
ards felt this, though even he could not always have 
explained the ground of his feelings. He was doing 
his utmost to carry out the advice of Doctor Ste- 
vens, who remained his wise and friendly adviser, 
and that was to accept the natural expressions of 
good-will which were freely and not infrequently 
given, not to look for too much that was somber- 
hued, and not to dwell upon it even when such 
things could not be ignored ; and above all to try to 
carry himself in the school life in such a manner 
that the boys would not suspect how deep had been 
the suffering their actions had caused him. 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


' Page 267 


Dan had placed the one hundred dollars in the 
keeping of the principal. He steadily refused to use 
any of it until such a time as he should know that 
he would be justified in so doing. With the pass- 
ing of the days no further light had been obtained 
concerning the source of the unexpected gift, and 
Dan himself now seldom referred to it, and ap- 
parently it had altogether passed out of the recollec- 
tion of Walter and his other friends. 

Mr. Blackman had found one or two boys whom 
he sent to Dan with a recommendation for him to 
tutor them, but the advice of the principal had been 
so strong that he had not taken up the work. 

“ There is a deal of nonsense talked about work- 
ing one’s way through school,” Doctor Stevens had 
said to Dan. “ It is all very well for certain ones 
to try, but you must not even think of it.” The 
principal had then, in response to Dan’s protest, ex- 
plained that Dan was a boy who required time in 
which to accomplish his best results. He was 
steadily improving both in the quality and quantity 
of his work. If outside help was necessary the 
problems would be markedly different, but as his 
own expenses had been provided for in a way that 
left him free from the heavy task and strain of 
doing several hours of work daily in addition to his 
regular duties, Doctor Stevens had very decided ob- 
jections. And Dan had acquiesced, though not with- 
out strong inward and unspoken protests. 

It would be difficult to say that the closing days of 


* Page 268 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Jjjjchards 

the year found Dan enjoying them as he had in the 
preceding spring, when the experience of every day 
was altogether new and novel to him. Now he was 
more accustomed to the routine of the school life. 
The novelty was all gone, though naturally the in- 
terest of every boy in the outcome of the contests 
of the nine was a never-ending topic of interest. It 
became manifest that the series of games between 
the schools that composed the league to which the 
Tait School belonged was to have results very much 
the same as in the preceding year, when Dan had 
been the successful pitcher of his own school nine 
and had been a stumbling-block in the way of the 
rivals. 

A1 Randall and the young Indian, John Little- 
mouse, were the brilliant players of the team, the 
former’s position being in the left field, though often 
he was compelled to do duty behind the bat, and the 
latter taking the place of short-stop. So brilliant 
at times was the playing of the Indian boy that he 
had become the ideal of his schoolfellows, who for- 
merly lavished all their words of praise upon Dan. 
Partly because the latter had now become an ac- 
cepted part of the school life and partly because of 
the recent opposition for his supposed treachery to 
A1 Randall, this place apparently no longer was his 
by right. 

Indeed, Dan fully understood that his task now 
was not so much to win a position in the eyes of 
his fellows as to maintain the one into which he had 


Captain ‘Part ‘Richards 


‘Page 269 


been thrust. If he should do well he would be 
doing merely what the school expected him to do. 
If he should fail, or to any marked extent fall below 
their expectations, then he would be lowered at 
once in the eyes of all. In the preceding year he 
had been compelled to fight hard for recognition. 
Now his chief struggle was to keep himself from 
falling — like a man who had climbed some high 
point where his balance must be maintained with 
the utmost care to prevent him from losing all that 
he had gained and much more. 

The affection shown by the boys for John Little- 
mouse, however, did not arouse any feeling of 
jealousy in Dan, for he himself was one of the most 
devoted admirers of the Indian boy. John’s good 
nature was seldom shaken. His laugh was hearty 
and his feet were fleet. He was not afraid of a 
wrestling-match, yet never sought one. On the ball- 
field, with perhaps the sole exception of Dan, he 
was the hardest- working member of the nine. His 
voice was never heard in dispute and his temper 
was always under control. In a measure it is true 
that John was perhaps a little more popular among 
the younger boys than was Dan, whose friends were 
somewhat limited to the older ones, who understood 
him better than did those who were not brought 
into so close contact with him in the classroom or on 
the athletic field. 

Carlton Hall was still the faithful follower of the 
school pitcher, and his boyish devotion became still 


‘Page 270 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


more intense in the spring because Dan on several 
occasions had gone with his follower to the field and 
there had given lessons to Carlton in throwing 
curved balls. 

The highest ambition of the younger boy was to 
become the pitcher of his class nine, and when Dan 
had assured him that he was promising and already 
had learned how to throw an “ out ” and “ in,” as 
well as how to change his speed without apparently 
changing his motions, Carlton’s cup of happiness 
was filled almost to overflowing. He sang Dan’s 
praises continuously, and his loyalty became still 
more intense. 

The preliminary games in the league had been 
held, but, as had been commonly expected, none of 
them had given either the Tait School nine or that 
of the Military Academy anything more than a try- 
out. Both their teams had won easily, and when 
the scores made by each against the same nine were 
compared, little satisfaction was obtained from the 
result because no one knew just how much exertion 
had been required to win. 

The Tait School was to have two games with the 
Military Academy — one on the grounds of each 
school. If the standing of the two teams still re- 
mained relatively unchanged after these two con- 
tests, then a third game was to be played on some 
neutral grounds. 

There was a time, after the first game with their 
rivals had been won by the Tait School by the score 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 271 


of six to five, when the confidence of all in the 
school was strong that the pennant again would be 
won. These hopes were somewhat dashed, how- 
ever, when the return game, played on the academy 
grounds, was won by the academy nine. It was not 
that Dan had not pitched so successfully in the 
second game as in the first. The loss was due to 
the failure of the Tait boys to bat the opposing 
pitcher. When hits were required it almost seemed 
that the skill of the academy pitcher became un- 
canny. He persistently gave Dan low balls, which 
were his special “ black beasts.” When A1 Randall 
came to bat, a sharp in-curve with a decided drop 
provided the means of his downfall, while even John 
Littlemouse, who was seldom without a hit of some 
kind, struck out three times in succession. 

“ That fellow has the measure of every one of us,” 
exclaimed Walter, as in the last inning of the second 
game, after striking out, he threw down his bat in 
disgust, and returned to the players’ bench. “ I 
don’t see where he got it.” 

“ Where did Dan get the measure of the academy 
fellows?” asked Hodge with a laugh. u He’s had 
every one of us working on the thing all spring.” 

“ That’s different,” said Walter, making a wry 
face as he spoke. “ I wonder where this new pitcher 
came from — this Anthony man. He’s better than the 
fellow they had last year. I didn’t know this chap 
was to pitch till our game last week. I thought he 
was their third-baseman.” 


Vagt 272 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


“ That’s where you got fooled,” said Ned dryly. 

“ He did play third base in all the games with the 
other school,” asserted Walter. “ I never had an 
idea he could pitch.” 

“ Well, you know he can now, don’t you ? ” 
laughed Ned. 

“ I ought to know it. I’ve struck out twice. How 
does his strike-out compare with yours, Dan ? ” 
Walter added as he turned to his roommate. 

“ He’s ahead, I guess,” answered Dan simply. 

“ How much ? ” 

“Two or three.” 

“ Dan hasn’t been trying for a record,” spoke up 
Carlton, who, clad in the school uniform, was seated 
among the players, though he was only a substitute 
“ lowered to zero power,” to use his own expression. 
“ He’s just tried to keep the ball in the air. If you 
fellows can’t take care of it then, it isn’t his fault.” 

“ More ! Bravo ! Great applause ! Wild enthu- 
siasm ! ” laughed Ned. “ One more county heard 
from and the returns not all in yet ! ” 

“ You know it is just as I tell you,” declared Carl- 
ton, unshaken by the good-natured laugh that fol- 
lowed. 

“ I know the batter is out,” said Walter. “ When 
John Littlemouse throws his club on the ground 
that way you may know that he’ll let out a war- 
whoop or two before long and quite suddenly.” 

“ Only one more chance, fellows,” murmured Ned 
as he watched Hodge, who was whirling a bat in 


‘Page 273 


Captain ‘Dart “Trichords 

each hand as he moved toward the plate. “ Two out, 
none on bases, and the score eight to five. I fear me 
the Tait School is in for it.” 

“If it is, that will only make the standing the 
same for both schools. We can lose this game and 
still win the championship. The academy has got 
to win this game to have any chance at the — Hi, Yi, 
Yi ! ” Carlton, who was talking, suddenly sprang 
to his feet and emitted a wild and prolonged yell as 
Hodge sent a swift hit just inside the line which the 
third-baseman failed to get. “ This is where St. 
Anthony goes up in the air ! ” roared Carlton in his 
glee. “ We’ve got his measure now ! We’re started 
and nobody can hold us back ! We ” 

“ Keep still, you midget,” ordered Walter a trifle 
impatiently. 

“ I can’t keep still,” retorted Cariton. “ Hear the 
fellows.” 

“You’re supposed to be one of the nine,” said 
Ned; “you act as if you belonged in the lowest 
form ” 

“ I belong right here,” broke in Carlton. “ Now, 
A1 Randall,” he added as the latter came to the bat, 
“ you’ve just got to bring Hodge in. Never mind 
any fancy play. Just hit that ball on ” 

“ Keep quiet or we’ll order you sent ofif the 
grounds,” said Walter quite savagely this time. 
“ Haven’t you one little piece of a grain of sense 
in your topknot ? ” 

“ I have ; that’s why I’m interested.” 

s 


<Page 274 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


“ Be interested, but don’t be a cheap sport. Half 

the lesson is in learning not to squeal when ” 

“ Hi! Yi! Yi! Yi!” broke in Carlton, dancing 
about on the grass almost as if he was bereft of his 
senses when Randall sent the ball between the sec- 
ond-baseman and center-fielder. “ Run ! ” yelled 
the boy to Hodge, who had not paused at second 
base, but now was headed for third. “ Run ! Run ! 
You are just crawling,” the lad called, as, unaware 
of what he was doing, he began to slap his sides with 
his arms and leaped up and down on the grass. 
Walter’s rebukes and warnings were alike unheeded 
when it was seen that Hodge was safe on third base 
and that A1 Randall had gained second. 

“ The pitcher’s rattled ! He has gone up in an 
aeroplane ! His feet are fifty feet above the earth ! 
O-u-u-u-c-h ! ” Carlton suddenly added as Dan seized 
him by his left ear. “ Let go ! I have got to hear ! ” 
“ Will you stop, or shall I stop you? ” 

“ I’ll stop,” promised Carlton. 

“ See that you do ! We have a coach on the line 
and plenty of good cheering on the bleachers. Leave 
all the yelling to them ; do you hear ? ” 

“ I’ll not whisper,” promised Carlton as Dan re- 
leased him. 

“ You’re safe in that promise. You haven’t 
‘ whispered ’ to-day,” said Walter, laughing. 

“ How can a fellow keep quiet with two out and 
two on bases in the ninth inning? You fellows have 
forgotten how it feels to be young.” 


Captain ‘Dan chords 


‘Page 275 


“ Watch Watson,” suggested Dan as his class- 
mate’s turn to bat was announced. 

“ He’s just got to bring those fellows in,” mur- 
mured Carlton as he rubbed his ear and watched the 
batter. 

The tensity of the silence that fell over the assem- 
bly was something almost to be felt. No one heeded 
Hodge’s antics on third or gave much attention to 
A1 Randall, who had advanced thirty feet or more 
from his base, and was dancing about in the line 
striving to watch the player near him, as well as to 
distract the attention of Anthony, the pitcher, by 
his antics. But Anthony was not to be turned aside. 
Coolly he stooped and rubbed the ball in the grass. 
Taking his place in the pitcher’s box he first care- 
fully looked at Watson, who was facing him, and 
then twisting and turning to secure every ounce of 
power which his body could give, he threw the ball. 


<Page 276 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


CHAPTER XXIX 

THE FINAL WEEK 

T HE Tait School batter struck at the first ball 
and sent it swiftly to the short-stop. A wild 
shout from the supporters of the school greeted the 
effort, and there were hoarse calls mingled with the 
cries : “ Throw it home ! ” “ Second ! ” “ Second ! ” 
“ Two out, play for the batter ! ” 

For a moment pandemonium seemed to rule. The 
academy short-stop quickly secured the ball, but for 
a moment seemed dazed by the noise and apparently 
did not know what to do with the ball now that he 
had made the stop. Meanwhile Hodge was running 
swiftly toward the home plate and A1 Randall had 
gained third. 

A savage cry — almost like an appeal — from the 
academy captain seemed to bring the halting fielder 
to his senses, and heeding the call to play for the 
batter, flung the ball to first. An instantaneous si- 
lence came over players and spectators alike as 
breathlessly they waited for the umpire to give his 
decision on the close play. 

As the official stooped and threw out his hands to 
indicate that the runner was out, a shout of anger 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


‘Page 277 


came from the Tait School contingent, mingled with 
a cry of delight from the friends of the opposing 
team. 

“ He’s a robber ! ” shouted Carlton, dancing about 
in his rage. “ We can’t play the academy and the 
umpire too ! Why can’t we have a square deal ? ” 

“ You stop your crying,” ordered Walter, though 
his own face was livid. “If we are beaten we don’t 
play any baby act. You stop your whining, I tell 
you, or this is positively your last appearance with 
the nine of the Tait School.” 

Walter was so manifestly in earnest that Carl- 
ton instantly ceased, though he muttered as he 
picked up his sweater : “ It may be all right, but I 
can’t stand it to be fed like that. It’s just plain 
stealing, that’s what it is.” 

“ You couldn’t see the play as well as the umpire 
could,” said Dan, who too was selecting his belong- 
ings. “ Besides, it’s better to be a good sport than 
it is to win every time.” 

“ Maybe it is ; but all the same, I guess you 
wouldn’t have wept many briny tears if the 4 ump ’ 
had given us that deal.” 

“ Probably not,” assented Dan. “ I’m sorry we 
lost it; but, after all, we’ll have another chance. 
Come on out and join in' the yell.” 

“ I can yell all right ! ” answered Carlton grimly, 
nevertheless proceeding at once toward the group 
of his fellows assembling for the school cheer. 

The cheer for their rivals was given noisily if not 


“Page 278 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


heartily by the nine and then the boys all ran toward 
the dressing-rooms. 

“ You know, I really think that decision was 
rank,” suggested Walter while he and his team- 
mates were dressing. “ It was dead against us.” 

“ Ask Watson, he ought to know,” suggested Dan. 

“ How was it, Watson? ” asked Walter of the boy 
who had been the victim of the decision. 

“ Fm sorry to have to say it, but I was out,” re- 
plied Watson. 

“ How was that? ” 

“ I didn’t have my foot on the bag. It was right 
against Daly’s foot, which he had put in the way.” 

“ Then, of course, you were out,” said Ned. 

“If the academy first-baseman blocked him? Not 
by your total vital force ! ” spoke up Carlton 
promptly. 

“ Well, my foot wasn’t on the base,” said Watson. 
“ I lost my chance to cover myself with glory. If 
I had made a home run I’d have tied the game ” 

“ A base-hit might have done the trick,” inter- 
rupted A1 Randall. 

“ All I can say is that I done my best,” said Wat- 
son meekly. 

“You what?” demanded Carlton pausing in his 
task. “ What did you say ? ” 

“I said I done my best. Angels can’t do no 
more.” 

“ They wouldn’t do — or at least they wouldn’t say 
— what you did.” 


Captain T)an ‘Richards 


Vagc 279 


“ Why not ? ” 

“ Most of the angels I’ve met use the English 
language.” 

“ So do I.” 

“ You call that English ? * I done my best.’ What 
will become of you if you don’t show a greater love 
for your mother tongue ? ” As apparently there was 
no malice in the words or manner of Carlton, even 
Watson joined in the laugh. 

“ I don’t know why I do it, but I’m all the time 
saying that.” 

“ Don’t do it again. Perhaps some day if you’re 
careful you’ll be writing essays for the prize.” 

Watson quickly looked at Dan and then search- 
ingly glanced at Carlton. There was a faint trace 
of a smile on the face of the former, but that of the 
younger boy was demure, and apparently Watson’s 
first feeling of alarm was quieted. 

“ Where did this new pitcher, Anthony, come 
from ? ” inquired Hodge. 

“ That’s what all of us would like to know,” re- 
sponded Walter. 

“ He’s a beauty, anyway,” said Hodge. 

“ I wonder why we never heard of him as a 
pitcher,” said A1 Randall, who up to this time had 
been silent. 

“ Chiefly because he didn’t pitch, I guess,” ex- 
plained Walter. “ He’s been playing third base.” 

“ Oh, they’ve been holding him back for a sur- 
prise party for us,” laughed Hodge. 


•Page 280 


Captain c Dan ^Richards 


“ Well, they — and that umpire — surprised us to- 
day, all right,” said Ned grimly. 

“ We may have a surprise for them,” spoke up the 
young Indian, John Littlemouse. 

“What? How is that?” asked Walter, as the 
boys all stopped and looked at their companion. 

“ I know him.” 

“ Who is he ? Isn’t he all right ? ” 

“ I know he pitched against the nine I played on 
last summer.” 

“ Where was that ? ” 

“ Up in the northern part of the State.” 

“ He had a right to pitch if he wanted to, hadn’t 
he?” 

“ It was said he was paid for his work that day.” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ I don’t know except what I heard.” 

“ We’ll have to look into that,” said Carlton. 
“ You know these academy fellows were going to 
protest Dan and now they’ve gone and did the same 
thing they accused us of.” 

“ Look out for that ‘ did,’ ” said Ned with a laugh. 
“ ‘ Have did.’ That’s almost as good as your pulling 
up Watson for his slip.” 

“ Never mind a little thing like English if the 
academy fellows are playing a professional pitcher 
against us.” 

“ I knew he was a pitcher,” said A1 Randall. 
“ They were afraid they weren’t going to be able to 
use him,” 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Ftf chords 


• Page 281 


“ Why not ? ” asked Walter. 

“ Because what John Littlemouse says is true.” 

“ He did get money for that game ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then we’ll protest him,” declared Walter em- 
phatically. 

“ No, you won’t,” said A1 quietly. 

“ Why won’t we ? ” 

“ Because his money was a ‘ present ’ — that’s all 
it was, because Daly, the captain of the academy 
nine, told me so himself.” 

“ That won’t work. We’re ready to play the 
academy any day in the week, outside of Sunday, 
but we won’t stand for any ringers or professional 
pitchers.” 

“ He isn’t a pro. Daly said he wasn’t and proved 
it too.” 

“ How?” 

“ He said a man came up to Anthony when the 
game was over and made him a present of a bank- 
note. He’d been so pleased with the work Anthony 
had done in the box that he wanted to show his 
appreciation of it. That’s all there was to it too. 
Daly told me so himself almost in those very words 
too.” 

All the boys in the dressing-room became silent 
and looked at Dan, who was doing his utmost to 
keep his cheeks from flushing. 

“If there is any question, it might be a good thing 
to have Anthony and me both put off the teams,” 


<Page 282 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

said Dan quietly, at last breaking in upon the awk- 
ward silence. 

“ No, leave both on,” said Walter hastily. “ I 
guess if what A1 Randall says is the truth we won’t 
have to make any very violent protest.” 

“ I guess it’s about as broad as it is long,” said 
Ned dryly. 

“ That isn’t the point,” declared Dan warmly. “ I 
took money last summer- — I don’t make any bones 
of saying so.” 

“ That’s all right,” spoke up Walter. “ We know 
you did and it’s all right. If it wasn’t you’d hear 
from the academy fellows, and before this too.” 

“ Of course it’s all right,” said A1 Randall with- 
out glancing at Dan as he spoke. “ It is just as fair 
to take five dollars as a present from a spectator 
after a game has been won as it is for — for — a writer 
to get pay for the way he has put pen and paper 
together. It’s every bit as fair.” 

Despite his efforts to be calm Dan glanced at Wat- 
son, who was staring at A1 Randall. What did A1 
mean? Were his words merely a coincidence? 

“ Speaking of a fellow putting pen and paper to- 
gether,” continued A1 Randall, “ I wonder who is 
to get the prize for the essay this year.” 

“ I give it up,” said Carlton promptly as his com- 
panions laughed. 

“ I handed in one. I don’t mind saying that I did, 
either,” said Al. 

“ So did I,” added Dan quietly. 


Captain ‘Dan Richards 


<Page 283 


“ You did? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, what will be the use of any of the rest of 
us expecting anything then? Did you write for that 
prize, Watson? ” added A1 in apparent indifference. 

“ Yes.” 

All the boys looked up in surprise at the acknowl- 
edgment, and even Watson showed some confusion. 

“ I’m glad you done it,” said Carlton, though there 
was no malice in his tone. 

“ I wish I had did it too,” said Walter in mock 
seriousness. “ If I had known that Watson was 
going in for it I believe I’d have tried too. What 
subject did you write on? ” he added, turning to his 
classmate. 

“ Don’t bother him,” said A1 maliciously. “ It 
isn’t fair to quiz him too much. Besides, the prize 
hasn’t been awarded yet. I’m glad Watson wrote 
for the prize, and I hope he’ll be more lucky with his 
pen than he was with his bat to-day. Two on bases 
and two out ! What a chance ! ” 

“ Quit that, Al,” said Walter angrily. “ Wat got 
his base. He was blocked by the first-baseman and 
robbed by the umpire. That fellow we had on third 
might have got in his run if he hadn’t been made of 
wood and his feet hadn’t been covered with glue.” 

“ That’s me,” remarked Al, solemnly rolling his 
eyes in a manner that caused his companions to 
laugh and so break over the threatening danger, for 
the boys now departed from the room and entered 


' Page 284 Captain ‘Dan chords 

the bus which was waiting to carry them to the 
station. 

The following day it was announced that the final 
and decisive game would be played Tuesday after- 
noon of the approaching week. This date was in the 
commencement week of each school, and as the 
game was to be held at Fordtown, a little city about 
equally distant from each school, the grounds cer- 
tainly would be neutral. A great crowd, however, 
was expected, for many of the “ old grads ” and 
friends of each school were to be on hand for the 
closing week. 

Even the events of the closing week would not 
detract from the supreme interest of each school in 
the final game of baseball. It was more than a repe- 
tition of what had occurred the preceding year — it 
was that with the increased interest of the additional 
year. 

Monday morning the award of the prizes was to 
be made in the chapel by Doctor Stevens. In almost 
every department of school work prizes were to be 
announced, and many of those who had made an 
effort to secure the award were in a state of only 
partly suppressed excitement. Fathers and mothers, 
sisters and younger brothers, friends and relatives 
were present in large numbers to share in the in- 
terest of the time, which meant much to many of 
the boys of the Tait School. 

When the announcement was made that Dan 
Richards had won the prize for the greatest im- 


Captain ‘Dan Tfo ' chords 


*Page 285 


provement in the work of two years, the response 
was generous and general, though even Dan could 
not fail to notice the fact that a certain enthusiasm 
was lacking which in the preceding year had been 
in evidence whenever Dan’s name was announced 
publicly. 

An “ honorable mention 99 in Latin, won by W alter 
Borden, received its warm response from the as- 
sembly, and Dan was apparently as delighted over 
his roommate’s success as he had been over his own. 

The name of each successful contestant was gener- 
ously applauded when Doctor Stevens announced 
the winners in the various departments, but Dan’s 
greatest personal interest was in the awarding of 
the prize for the essays. Both he and Watson sat 
in the rear of the chapel, as the seating was arranged 
alphabetically. Dan occasionally glanced shyly at 
his classmate, whose eyes were turned toward a man 
seated in the gallery. The striking resemblance be- 
tween Watson and this stranger at once convinced 
Dan that they were father and son. As he looked 
he recalled the cordial relation that always had been 
part of the lives of Walter and his father and that 
which he frequently, indeed usually, found was a 
possession of most of the boys in the Tait School. 

The unreasonableness of Mr. Watson in expecting 
from his boy what it was not in him to give, aroused 
Dan’s anger afresh. It was so manifestly unfair. He 
could understand how his classmate, almost in des- 
peration, had been driven to hire some one to do 


‘Page 286 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


for him what he had not been able to do for 
himself. 

The expression on Watson’s face — its mingled 
fear, eagerness, and hope — was almost pathetic. 

Dan was roused from his momentary reverie by 
the words of Doctor Stevens : “ I now have the 
pleasure of announcing the winner of the prize for 
the best essay. I may state in passing that the essays 
submitted this year not only have greatly outnum- 
bered those in any preceding contest, but also have 
been of an unusually high grade. In all, fifteen 
essays were submitted to the committee, and it is 
my privilege now to give you the name of the 
winner.” 


Captain ( Dan chords 


Vage 287 


CHAPTER XXX 

CONCLUSION 

T HE prize is awarded the writer of the essay 
which had for its subject * Was Aaron Burr 
a Traitor? * ” announced Doctor Stevens. The state- 
ment, however, was meaningless to all in the audi- 
ence, with the possible exception of two boys who 
looked quickly at each other when the announce- 
ment was made. 

In the tense silence that spread over the audience 
the principal took from the desk in front of him the 
envelope which had written upon it the fictitious 
name of the writer which had been signed to the 
essay. Tearing open the envelope Doctor Stevens 
then drew forth the slip which contained the true 
name of the winner, and the expression of surprise 
that appeared on his face was not altogether lost 
upon the assembly that was intently watching. 

“ The name of the winner is Francis Josephus 
. Watson,” said the principal in his quiet manner. 
“ This concludes the list of those who have won 
prizes. ,, 

A ripple of applause followed the award, but 
among all the boys of the Tait School, the pre- 
vailing response was one of incredulity, if not of 


‘Page 288 


Captain c Dan ‘Richards 


surprise. Watson, winner of the prize for the best 
essay? There must be some mistake! The thing 
was not to be believed. “ Wat ” was neither a stu- 
dent nor a writer. Indeed, in his surprise Ned 
leaned toward his seatmate and whispered, “ Who’d 
have believed that Wat ‘ has did ’ it? ” 

To Dan the award brought mingled feelings. The 
essay which he had written and submitted under his 
own name had failed even of mention, while that 
which he had written and sold Watson had won the 
prize. It was almost funny, Dan assured himself, 
and smiled as he again looked behind him at his 
successful classmate. 

To Dan’s surprise he saw that instead of being 
elated by his “ success ” Watson’s face was drawn as 
if by pain. But when Dan looked at his classmate’s 
father, and saw that his face was beaming with 
pride, his momentary feeling of anger at the younger 
Watson instantly changed. The boy was to be pitied 
more than blamed. He was in a false position and 
Dan even felt like congratulating himself, for his 
own place was much to be preferred to Watson’s. 
Dan at least had shown that he had been able to win, 
while Watson was neither a true winner, nor could 
he repeat the work which had secured for him his 
prize. 

As the audience filed slowly out of the chapel the 
successful boys were the recipients of many expres- 
sions of interest and congratulation from their 
schoolmates and friends. 


‘ Page 289 


Captain ‘Dan * 2 ^' chords 


“ I say, Watson, old man,” exclaimed Walter, 
slapping his classmate on his back, “ that was great ! 
You fooled us all ! I didn’t know you were a literary 
light” 

“ I’m not,” said Watson miserably. 

“ Oh, yes you are. If we had it to do over again, 
we’d make you the editor of the Tait School ‘ Re- 
porter.’ Why haven’t you told us of your genius 
before? You didn’t have any right to hide your 
candle under a broomstick.” 

“ I’m no literary genius,” repeated Watson, mani- 
festly so utterly wretched that Dan’s heart ached 
in sympathy with him. 

At this moment Watson’s father, a large man with 
a loud voice and a pompous manner (“ even louder 
than his voice,” Walter declared), approached and 
said : “ My son, I am proud of you ! You see, boys,” 
he added, turning to the group standing about his 
son, “ there’s a chance for every one of you. This 
talk about one boy having a better chance than 
another is all bosh. It is the veriest gibberish. My 
son needed to try, that was all, and when I insisted 
upon his entering the contest for the prize for the 
best essay, he was somewhat reluctant. I insisted, 
however, and to-day you see the result. I most sin- 
cerely hope you will all take the lesson to heart. My 
boy has made me feel very pleased and proud. You 
should all always be ready to try.” 

“ But, Mr. Watson,” spoke up A1 Randall, “ sup- 
pose we had all tried for the prize? There’s only 
T 


‘page 290 Captain ‘Dan 'chords 

one prize given. The most of us would have had 
to lose.” 

“ Quite true,” replied Mr. Watson pompously. 
“ Quite true. Not every one has the ability, I grant 
you. But my chief contention is that I recognized 
my son’s power before he himself was aware of pos- 
sessing it. I suggested, he resented; I insisted, he 
tried. Behold the result. That is the supreme test.” 

“ Dan, why didn’t you try for the prize? ” asked 
A1 viciously as he turned to his classmate, though 
this was almost the first time in months since he had 
spoken directly to him. 

“ I did try,” replied Dan quietly. 

“ You did?” 

“ Yes, I handed in one.” 

“ Under your own name ? ” asked A1 with a sneer. 

“ Certainly. You don’t suppose I’d hand one in 
without my name, do you ? ” 

“ You didn’t win.” 

“ That is ancient history,” retorted Dan quietly. 

“ Did only one of your essays go in?” asked A1 
Randall. 

“ What do you mean ? ” demanded Dan, looking 
directly into the face of his classmate. 

“ Nothing. I was just wondering which one 
won ? ” 

“ That one won that won the one prize,” laughed 
W alter ; “ and the one that won was Watson.” 

The boys laughed and Dan hastily turned away, 
glad for Watson’s sake that the ordeal was over. 


<Page 29 1 


Captain ‘Dan Tftchards 

On his way to the dining-hall Dan was over- 
taken by Watson, and his troubled expression at 
once assured him that all was not well with his 
classmate. 

“ Well, Watson,” he said cordially, “ your father 
seems to be satisfied.” 

“ He may be, but I’m not,” replied Watson 
gloomily. 

“ What’s the trouble?” 

“ I feel like a sneak-thief ! You know I never 
thought of it before — but that prize really is yours 
and I’m sneaking off with it. I don’t believe a tramp 
that steals candy from a baby feels smaller than I do 
to-day.” 

“ You bought the essay and paid for it, didn’t 
you ? ” asked Dan not unkindly, recalling the words 
which Watson had used when the bargain was first 
made. 

“ I’d rather be in your shoes than mine,” said 
Watson miserably. 

“ So had I,” laughed Dan. 

“ What can I do ?” 

“ About what ? ” 

“ You know what I mean.” 

“ Yes, I guess I do,” said Dan. “ I’ve been 
through a part of it myself.” 

“ You have? I don’t understand ” 

“ Never mind that,” broke in Dan ; “ what do you 
want to do ? ” 

“ I ought to tell my father just exactly how it is. 


‘Page 292 Captain ‘Dan ‘fychards 

But I’d rather be horsewhipped/’ added Watson 
gloomily. 

“ That’s so.” 

“ If he didn’t expect so much that I can’t give! ” 
groaned Watson. “I’m willing to try. I’ll do my 
best; but if I haven’t any brains, I’m not to blame, 
am I?” 

“ You have brains.” 

“ Brains ? I couldn’t write an essay like that if 
my life depended upon it.” 

“ And I couldn’t tell as much about the best way 
to run a farm as you can, if my life depended upon 
it,” laughed Dan, “ and I’ve lived all my life on a 
farm.” 

“ But that doesn’t take any brains,” protested 
Watson. 

“ It doesn’t? You never made a greater mistake 
in your life. That’s the trouble with people. They 
speak of farming as if it was on a dead level. You 
might as well speak of preaching or teaching or 
law or any other trade being on a dead level. I’ve 
seen a farmer fail to raise any crop but weeds and 
mortgages, and then the farmer right next to him 
get rich. They were both farmers; but one had, 
or used, his brains and the other didn’t. It takes 
a lot of brains to be a good farmer or a good any- 
thing.” 

“ I wish you’d talk to my father,” said Watson 
earnestly. 

“ I can’t do that.” 


Captain ‘Pan ‘Richards 


‘ Page 293 


“ You can talk to me and I guess you can talk to 
him too/’ pleaded Watson. “ He seems to think a 
fellow can’t be a gentleman if he does anything that 
makes his hands dirty.” 

“ I know,” laughed Dan. 

“ Why didn’t you stay on the farm yourself ? ” de- 
manded Watson abruptly. 

“ You think you’ve got me now, don’t you? Let 
me tell you, Watson, that’s just what I’m going to 
do, not ‘ stay,’ but go to farming. My brother Tom 
is older than I am and he’s the best brother that 
ever wore shoes. But our farm is a dinky little 
affair and isn’t big enough for two. Besides, I be- 
lieve if a farmer trains his brains he gets as good 
returns as any other man does who trains his brains 
for the work he wants to do.” 

“ And you’re going to be a farmer? ” asked Wat- 
son again eagerly, though almost incredulously. 

“ That’s what I want to be,” said Dan. “ I’ve 
been home with Walter and some of the other fel- 
lows in vacation, and of course I’ve always had 
a good time. But no big city for me ! I like to see 
things around me that can grow and aren’t all 
made like those sky-scrapers in New York. I love 
animals. Why, it made my heart ache just to see 
the pet dogs in the city. That’s no place for dogs. 
A dog doesn’t get half a chance there. I’m going 
to have some dogs worth while when I start in. 
And horses, and steam-plows. You’ll have to come 
and see my barns and the great fields of grain and 


‘Page 294 


Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 


my cattle. Why, man, that is the only life worth 
living! You get room to breathe ! Your neighbors’ 
sharp elbows aren’t jabbing in your ribs. You have 
air fit to take into your lungs. You don’t start in as 
somebody’s office boy.” 

“ Dan, will you talk to my father ? ” 

“ I can’t. He’d laugh at me. I guess you’ll have 
to do your own job, Watson.” 

“ Will you go with me to Doctor Stevens while 
I tell him?” 

Dan stopped and looked at his classmate a mo- 
ment in surprise and then said: “ Yes, Wat, I’ll go 
with you. I think I know just how you feel. We’ll 
go right after supper ; and Doctor Stevens will help 
us out; I’m sure he will.” 

It was a long interview which the two boys had 
that evening with the principal of the Tait School. 
Just what was said neither ever told, but that Dan 
resolutely refused to have Watson’s statement made 
public was one of the things which not even the 
worthy principal was able to change. 

The following morning Mr. Watson appeared 
alone at Dan’s room and, after convincing himself 
that no one else was present, he said : “ I have come 
to see you about this unfortunate misunderstanding 
concerning the prize which my son Francis is said 
to have won.” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Dan quietly. 

“ It seems that you claim to have been the writer 
of the essay instead of my son,” 


"Page 295 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 

“ I haven’t made any ‘ claims/ ” retorted Dan 
indignantly. 

“ Yes, yes, I understand/’ said Mr. Watson 
hastily. “ My son has explained that you were — 
you were of great assistance to him in the prepara- 
tion of the essay.” 

Dan smiled, but did not reply. 

“Now I am willing to recompense you in any 
way you suggest. Of course it would be extremely 
unfortunate, if — if — any rumors should be scattered 
concerning this unfortunate matter. If I could be 
assured that you would not make any reference, any 
reference whatever to it — I should be quite willing 
to pay you an amount equal to the value of the prize 
my son won.” 

“ Mr. Watson,” said Dan indignantly, “ you need 
never have any fear that I shall ever tell anybody 
about it, if that’s what you mean.” 

“ That is my meaning exactly. Now, in view of 
your promise,” he added as he drew his purse from 
his pocket, “ I shall be pleased to ” 

“ Look here, Mr. Watson,” said Dan, quietly in- 
terrupting the man and rising as he spoke, “ I didn’t 
give any promise, and I sha’n’t give any.” 

“ But you have said you would never refer to it.” 

“And I meant every word.” 

“ That is the equivalent of a promise, and I am 
satisfied to pay you ” 

“ You’ll not pay me even one cent.” 

“ But my son says you helped him and ” 


"Page 296 Captain ‘Dan Richards 

“ That’s all right, but you can’t pay me. I’m sorry 
for Francis.” 

“ He is quite able to get along without your sym- 
pathy. He is at an age when sentiment is very 
strong, and I have no doubt that he was stirred by 
your claim.” 

“ I tell you I didn’t make any claim.” 

“ Doubtless he was stirred by your claim,” re- 
peated Mr. Watson, “ and like an honorable gentle- 
man he wished to make amends and avoid false 
reports that ” 

“ There will not be any report of any kind.” 

“ Very well. I shall take measures to set matters 
aright if rumors reach me of any such claims.” 

“ Poor Watson ! ” thought Dan after his visitor 
had departed. “ I don’t wonder he was desperate 
and hired me to write an essay for him. I’d rather 
be in my shoes than in his. My father is dead, but 
at least he was a man whom I can respect. I’m 
sorry for Wat, and he’ll never get a word out of me 
about this matter again.” 

The exciting event of the week naturally was the 
concluding game with the Military Academy. What 
a crowd there was ! What noisy cheers for players 
and nines ! And what a game each pitcher played ! 
With excitement intense and every member of the 
teams keyed up to the highest tension, every play 
was the recipient of cheers. Once when Walter 
leaped high into the air and with his gloved hand 
caught a liner that looked good for two bases, the 


Captain T)an ‘Richards 


<Page 297 


cheering was renewed again and again. Once A1 
Randall ran into the border of the crowd that sur- 
rounded and pressed into the field and caught a 
long fly that looked like a hit safe for three bases. 
There was again the noisy shouts of approval that 
were prolonged and enthusiastic. 

But it was with the two pitchers that the highest 
interest was centered. Steadily for five innings 
neither side was able to score, Dan having struck 
out nine and Anthony eight. In the sixth, however, 
the Tait School boys won the game. Walter reached 
first by being hit in the shoulder. Ned Davis fol- 
lowed, securing his base on balls. A1 Randall made 
a hit and the bases were filled. And now came Dan’s 
turn to bat. He was only partly aware of the in- 
cessant cheering from the spectators. His own 
nerves were tingling, and he grasped his bat as a 
drowning man is said to lay hold on any object 
within the reach of his hands. 

The first ball pitched was the one for which he 
had been waiting. Almost like the crack of a pistol 
the ball started toward left field. On and still on it 
flew, while Walter ran home and Ned Davis followed 
him. Dan, who was running as if his life depended 
upon his fleetness, did not stop when a wild shout 
arose from the friends of the Tait School. Dan’s 
hit had cleared the fence behind left field — the 
longest hit ever seen on the grounds. 

Four runs to none ! 

So the score stood and so it remained when the 


‘ Page 298 


Captain ‘Dan Trichords 


game was ended. Again the pennant had been won, 
and Dan had won his own game. 

The first to grasp his hand and congratulate him 
was Anthony, the opposing pitcher. The words of 
praise were pleasing to Dan, but not so pleasing as 
the wild plaudits of his fellows, who in triumph car- 
ried him on their shoulders to the dressing-rooms. 
All the troubles of the year seemed small now in the 
hour of triumph. 

At last the year was ended. Again Dan went to 
see Doctor Stevens — this time to bid farewell and to 
speak once more about the mysterious bank-note. 

“ I am not at liberty to tell you who paid your 
second-term bill,” said the principal. “ You are not 
sorry you took my advice ?” 

“No, sir; though I’d like to know who was so 
generous to me.” 

“ They made me promise to keep their secret.” 

“ They! ” There were more than one. Was it a 
combination of his friends? Had some of the boys 
induced their fathers to aid? Dan never knew, for 
not even Walter could be induced to explain. 

“ I may say that the investors think well of their 
investment,” added Doctor Stevens. 

“ But you told me you would let me know who 
sent that hundred-dollar bill.” 

“ So I did. I am free now to tell you that. It 
was A1 Randall.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Dan. “ That can’t be ! He 
is my worst enemy.” 


Captain ‘Dart < lft 'chords 


“Page 299 


“ Apparently, yes. But he is the strangest boy 
I have ever had in school. He has spent so much 
time in thinking of what he has lost that he some- 
times forgets what he has. And yet he has many 
good qualities. His adopted parents are wealthy and 
generous. They probably let him have his own way, 
and I have little doubt that he took the money out 
of his allowance, which has always been much too 
large for his own good, I’m sure.” 

“ But I can’t take that money.” 

“ You don’t have to. Leave it here with me until 
you hear from Randall. He has already gone 
home.” 

Again, as at the beginning of this story, there was 
a group of Tait School boys on the train — this time 
returning to their homes as on the former occasion 
they had been returning to school. 

“ I don’t like to leave the old school,” said Walter 
thoughtfully. 

“ You don’t hate to leave as much as I hate to 
have you,” spoke up Carlton. “ I’ve got to be one 
of the big fellows next year.” 

“ Poor chap ! ” laughed Walter. “ Be good and 
you’ll be all right.” 

“ But think of it,” protested Carlton. “ Only a 
little while ago I was put upon and tormented, 
thrown up-stairs and then thrown down, and I 
don’t know what all. If it hadn’t been for Dan I’d 
have given up and quit.” 

“ And I guess if it hadn’t been for you and the 


1 Page 300 Captain ‘Dan ‘Richards 

way you looked up to me, I’d have quit too,” said 
Dan. 

“You? I never thought you knew how to give 
up,” said Carlton in surprise. 

“ A fellow doesn’t learn to give up. He has to 
learn how not to give up.” 

“ I guess we all have our troubles, and about all 
the difference there is, is that some don’t try. I 
knew that after I told you to stay and fight it out 
I myself couldn’t run.” 

“ I’m glad you didn’t.” 

“ Come up and see us next year, Carlton,” said 
Walter. 

“ You and Dan going to room together in col- 
lege?” 

“We are. We have just found out how much I 
need good old Dan to keep me straight,” laughed 
Walter, though his expression was tender as he 
looked at his roommate. 

“ You don’t know as much as you might,” replied 
Dan. 

“ That’s just the reason why I want to go on with 
you,” said Walter. 


THE END 





- ’* d 




=» CL 

* ^ " 

* % 

* ^ / c S . v 

> c«'‘^ ^ , 

,.* <* . * v :^ r 

^ v* 


' \° ©* 


gf : "00 1 

y * »T^ ’* y % * rf^T° .c? 

V> "> . 9 * s*V/* 

\V ♦ _WYW A r c* * 




o 

o -\\* <f* tj ^ 

.™,‘ ^ \ “ w* 

V /, v—\i 

V Y 7 ^ 1 O 0 ° 

'P 


o ^ ^ + *Z 0 J 

°<t> * o H 0 0 ^ *” * 8 , -V 

•§> - % A 



-A \ 

(V o * 


*;> d 

\ 7 v *t> - / -> 1 ^ 1 <; 

* ^ % 15S ; ^ * / 

/,:-,V-"/. 



O 

* > ~ •<* 

® o 5 x± *■ 

\ pjj C* ^ * or * '-e^SyJr&P *> 

r vV o . <v ^ n o o v* 

**,^ 3*0 \ V v^. 

a t> . ww*, C> v> ***o, *> 

% - S * i ® - w -*^Sfc %<? 

* ,/% ^ v % l 

'C^ ' ,<\ *0 *, 


-A 

A' •» 1 1 * * *>2 .W 0 

K ‘ — ^ o 0 ° * c 

W** * '^o^ a 

S%<T\ * * 

is 4 ^ . 

L 



y 


d y>> 

V ^ 




, 1 


) *> 


v 

O 0 X 


f> " '^b 0 X 

; h 

■\w^ > ^ 

<X O * rJ, 

■> N 0 ^ s^ V ^ ^ 

v> * ' * ° / 

^ tf 5 » ♦ 

»‘ A VX , a /• 




° o> 'V 

* \L> e£- X- ^ C\ 

V ***<>,. ^ ..<r 

tP ,< V ^ ^ 

Ctr C^ y^ M '' - ^ ' S Z 

,- - 




V \<f\ « « « . V- ' *'* ' ' V' . V . . , % ' 1 ' ■ * ‘ ’ ' / C - - , 

* X> .^£\^ * *p ‘ O V Si 1 O r\J * c*vTv~ 

vn ^s ^ ^ jA «i 

- v >i4i3l ' k 

«, .•- -f <* » 

v '&ywg: \°°* : 

^ * : f 0° 

^ * " ■ 1 " -' s . . •?- " 5 N 0 - \ 

. . AV •' — ^ \' 

/) ^ ^ ^ 



•>* V 
O 0 X 


y 

/ 



i $++ \Wm' : *°°- : 

Of* * : > r , • & * 

"~0 y i, '°'\ '> V O,^ ^ 8 1 A 11 V ' 0 C ° 

o r *>•*>„ ^ 0 N °'\> i.' *«/• > \o*V'V'* c 

: V; e <£ » ^ t ^ V 

x 7 * ^ v ^ ' ff§W * ^ : 

s * * ^ v ,;VV / ^ % - w _ v 

s ’3 y 0 „ X ■* <*6^ < */ S S .-\ o y o * x * ,0 

^ y2^ cpv^ % <**>’■> 4* •* ^ o o> * 

: ° o . »yp& . t v 



,V </> 


’S* 


✓ A 



° o „ 

= o5 ^ > ^ 



H ’Kt > ' 


A 0> c ^. v- %' 





1 'oo' 

'..-Vv^-v 

:* v <x Y * 0 /• > 

^ <v> - - - 

’\ 



<P s'”' 4 %■ V S *t.o, "> 

.\ O N ^ * T- /T3 C^ ^ 

->> 'A ^Wr^. ■& -<?» 

o >==3! ! ife^. r 







«-°’ ,c */'^ / '% “* ' cp^.^ ' ..^ 

^ <«. -S^v\n V^i y 

o o x ® 

♦ i 

© o> >• 

1 ^ _ N* * » « ^ ^ 3 N 0 v> 



x°°. 


tt 

y 

/ 



\ 


X * 0 ,. 


. * v .0 







